Category: Comics in Context

  • Comics in Context #13: 1602 and All That

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    One of the benefits of writing a column of reviews is that I have started to be sent review copies of various things, so far including a graphic novel, a paperback collection of comics, a prose book about the comics business, and even DVDs. There are also photocopies of the first issues of two new Marvel limited series, and one of these is my topic for today: 1602, written by Neil Gaiman, in his first Marvel series, and illustrated by Andy Kubert.

    It is somewhat strange to review the opening issue or issues of a comics miniseries. Nowadays it can be like reviewing a novel on the basis of its first chapter, or a movie based on the first reel.

    This isn’t always the case. Each issue of the new mini-series of Kurt Busiek’s Astro City has a self-contained story. Going further back, Alan Moore’s Watchmen and Frank Miller’s The Dark Knight Returns were each long stories running through the entire series, yet each individual issue brought a particular movement within the overall story to a climax. Watchmen‘s first issue follows Rorschach as he tries to persuade his former partners to join him in investigating the murder of their ex-colleague, the Comedian; he fails, but he comes to terms with his new mission. The first issue of The Dark Knight Returns not only returns the retired Batman to action, but covers the entire subplot involving Two-Face.

    More often these days, an issue of a miniseries ends not with any sort of temporary resolution but with a pause in the ongoing storyline, perhaps accompanied by a surprising revelation, for us to mull over for the next month. This is the case here with 1602, whose first and second issues I have now read. But it does not matter that little has been resolved so far, and no major dramatic climaxes have been reached; each issue instead draws me deeper into the world of the series and its many mysteries.

    In reading these first issues of 1602 I have the pleasure of exploring a new and fascinating world, combining a historical recreation of the distant past with imaginative reworkings of familiar fictional characters from the present. And so I find I have a great deal to say about these initial issues, just to set down for myself the details I have observed and the theorized I have formed so far about what the rest of this world and this story may be about.

    As Gaiman described 1602 at the San Diego Comic-Con, the premise of the series is that, for as yet unexplained reasons, familiar Marvel comics characters are emerging in Elizabethan England, apparently as natives of that era, centuries before they are supposed to arise in the late 20th century.

    This is not an unprecedented kind of concept. I described 1602 to a friend, who then reminded me about Kurt Busiek and George Perez’s first story arc for The Avengers, in which Morgan le Fey casts a spell that transforms the world, casting civilization back to a medieval state, and turns the Avengers into what they would have been at that time. I countered by recalling one of Chris Claremont’s Uncanny X-Men stories of the 1980s, in which Kulan Gath, a sorcerer from Conan the Barbarian, transformed Manhattan into a city from Conan’s Hyborian Age. Various Marvel characters, not only X-Men cast members but also Captain America and Spider-Man, were magically converted into Hyborian Age versions of themselves. In both stories, the spell kept many of the heroes from realizing that they had come from modern times, and that reality had been altered.

    For that matter, DC’s Elseworlds books delve entirely outside standard continuity and transpose a familiar character into an entirely different time and setting, so that Batman is presented as a medieval knight, or a pirate of centuries past, or a vigilante in America’s Old West.

    This is not the “real” Batman undergoing time travel; instead one can see the elseworlds as alternate fictional realities, in which Batman was born into different times and circumstances.

    By transposing a familiar character into a different time and setting, the writer can show us more clearly aspects of the essence of that character. If you remove Peter Parker/Spider-Man from 20th-21st century New York City, and imagine instead that he was born in Elizabethan England, a time before there were experiments with radiation or genetics that gave him his powers, what would he be like? What would still make him the Peter Parker that we know?

    Gaiman has assured us that 1602 is not a What If or an Elseworlds, and that there will be an explanation as to how the miniseries fits into Marvel Universe continuity. I am pleased whenever I observe that some of the medium’s greatest writers, like Alan Moore (on Swamp Thing) and Neil Gaiman (in Sandman and again in 1602) both value the continuity of the Marvel and DC fictional universes and do their best to work within it. Would that other writers, editors, and executives were as perceptive on this topic as they are.

    Reading this series is like solving a puzzle. How often is it that a superhero series actually functions like a mystery novel? There are many conundrums, such as the nature of the contents of a mysterious box that is being transported to England. Most of the riddles involve the identities of the cast. Some are obvious; others are not.

    In this essay I am not only going to discuss how the 1602 versions of Marvel characters resemble and differ from their modern selves, but I am also going to venture educated guesses about various mysteries posed in the initial two issues. Let the reader beware. I have no inside knowledge of what will be revealed in future issues, but if you think that my hypotheses, if true, will ruin 1602‘s surprises for you, perhaps you’d best read this column at a later date.

    The first two Marvel characters to appear in 1602 are Sir Nicholas Fury, the Queen’s “intelligencer,” and the Queen’s court physician, Dr. Stephen Strange, who also practices sorcery. Perhaps the fact that Gaiman pairs them up in the initial scenes is his allusion to the fact that Nick Fury, Agent of SHIELD and Doctor Strange shared the same comic book in the 1960s, Strange Tales.

    Dr. Strange, not unexpectedly, is unchanged from his present-day self: he is something of a timeless character, practicing ancient magicks in a contemporary world. That Strange lives in England’s village of Greenwich (as the modern day version lives in New York’s Greenwich Village) is one of Gaiman’s numerous pleasant throwaway jokes in the series.

    I am pleased to see Gaiman feature Clea in the Doctor Strange sequences in issue one. In Stan Lee and Steve Ditko’s Doctor Strange stories, Clea was more of a stock character, the beautiful alien princess, unattainable by the hero, lacking even a name.

    But several writers who followed Stan on the series made Clea (finally named by Denny O’Neil) into a more fully-realized character with an important role in Strange’s life. Roy Thomas brought Clea to Earth, casting Strange and Clea as an appealing adult couple in love, filling an important niche at Marvel between the Richardses in Fantastic Four, who came off as something of an old married couple, and the unconsummated, troubled romances of virtually everyone else. Strange and Clea were also pioneers for the sexual revolution, inasmuch as they were the first Marvel couple living together out of wedlock, as the Comics Code failed to notice; Steve Englehart devised a wonderful metaphor for the ties of love in the Silver Dagger arc, in which Clea and Strange’s spirits briefly inhabited the same body: lovers who had become “one flesh.” In his greatly underrated run on Doctor Strange, Peter Gillis even pronounced Strange and Clea to be husband and wife, by the laws of her otherdimensional realm. Gaiman could have done the boring thing and used Strange’s servant Wong as his confidant instead; I prefer seeing the subtle signs of intimacy in 1602‘s Strange-Clea scenes instead.

    Would the wise “Old Man” who is bringing the mysterious box to Strange be the Ancient One? But I will say more about the box later.

    In contrast, Sir Nicholas Fury has changed. The first thing I noticed was that he speaks in such a refined manner. The present day Fury, of course, never attended any elocution schools. His speech patterns are unchanged from his days growing up on the streets of Manhattan’s Lower East Side during the Great Depression, and his manners not that much different. What would be the equivalent in Elizabethan England, I wondered. But then I realized that it surely would have been impossible for a man of the lower classes to attain such a high position in the rigid class system of 1602. Still, with this well-spoken Fury, something important seems lost.

    For decades now, many comics writers (outside Fury’s own series) have tended to portray Fury as a Machiavellian spymaster, willing to employ morally questionable means to achieve his greater ends. It’s been fashionable for a long time now for writers to accuse covert government agencies of nefarious doings (see The X-Files, for example), and sometimes some of the taint rubs off on Nick Fury. So far, the Fury of 1602 seems honest enough, but Gaiman’s characterization of him as knowing virtually everything about everybody he needs to deal with, thanks to his “spies and cutthroats,” makes me a bit uneasy.

    When Stan Lee and Jack Kirby created Nick Fury, Agent of SHIELD in the mid-1960s, the James Bond novels and movies were in their first great surge of popularity, and the market was flooded with imitations. Lee and Kirby came up with a brilliant twist: instead of a character like the gentlemanly, cosmopolitan, British Bond, they built their super-spy series around the plain-talking, rough-hewn, lower class, and decidedly inelegant American Nick Fury. They transplanted this Depression-era Everyman from his World War II adventures in Sgt. Fury and His Howling Commandos into a world he which he had to cope with the highest levels of government, futuristic technology, and what was then likewise futuristic terrorism. (Lee and Kirby were making the point that in SHIELD Fury was still fighting his old war in a new guise: the subversive organization Hydra was a costumed, high tech equivalent of Nazism. Jim Steranko made the point explicit by revealing Fury’s World War II archfoe, the Nazi war criminal Baron Strucker, to be Hydra’s leader. Today, looking back at Hydra, this army of terrorists driven by cult-like ideology, owing allegiance to no one nation, it is as if Lee and Kirby had foreseen al Queda.)

    Lee and Kirby’s Nick Fury was not an establishment figure; he was the outsider who found himself put in charge of this vast multinational security force. He was the man of common sense and plain speaking, who cut through diplomatic niceties and bureaucratic tangles to get the job done. When he wanted something done, he didn’t send a memo or hold a conference: he ranted at his subordinates like the army sergeant he was chewing out the troops, and got his way. Moreover, he was the uncorrupted Everyman, averse to moral compromise, imposing order on the shadowy world of spies. In the third SHIELD storyline the aristocratic Count Bornag Royale leads an effort to have Fury dismissed from SHIELD for wrongdoing and general unfitness for the position: in fact, Royale is in the employ of another subversive organization, AIM, and it is Fury who wins this modern-day class struggle. Really, Nick Fury is like a rougher, tougher version of Lieutenant Columbo, another transplanted lower class New Yorker who smokes cigars and moves in the world of the wealthy and powerful to detect and expose evil.

    So, a circa-1602 Nick Fury who speaks elegantly? It seems wrong. But it’s clever to see this Fury is already smoking primitive cigars, thanks to the recent discovery of tobacco. And there are more of Gaiman’s nice allusions, as the 1602 Fury says, “We are the Queen’s shield,” or speaks of a many-headed hydra.

    Another character who, by necessity, is missing aspects of his persona is Daredevil. It is an important paradox that Matt Murdock is a lawyer by day and a vigilante, as Daredevil, by night: two contradictory are united in the same man. Stan Lee would make the point that Daredevil would capture a criminal and then Matt Murdock would defend him in court. Frank Miller tried to get rid of Matt’s role as lawyer, either thinking it was hypocritical or perhaps just out of a disdain for yuppies, and in “Born Again” gave him a job flipping hamburgers in Hell’s Kitchen. (When Joss Whedon and Marti Noxon gave Buffy the Vampire Slayer a similar job at the DoubleMeat Palace, this was intended to be a bad thing; Miller thought Matt’s new job was a good thing. But, as with other changes to longrunning characters that diverge too far from the original concept, Matt inevitably went back to lawyering.)

    In 1602 Matthew Murdock is not a lawyer but a blind minstrel. But of course back then, centuries before Braille, it would have been impossible for a man blind since boyhood to be a lawyer. I rather like the idea of an artist ““ a ballad singer ““ as a secret super hero, and I am reminded of Steve Englehart’s Night Man, a costumed hero who was also a San Francisco jazz musician. I also like the 1602 Matthew’s interplay with Natasha, Fury’s widowed Russian operative ““ the Black Widow, in other words, and another tribute to one of Marvel’s early romantic pairings. Seeing Matt’s friend Foggy Nelson appear as a sea captain is also a nice touch.

    Daredevil’s 1602 origin is greatly simplified, and it’s disappointing that he just stupidly tastes a glowing green liquid (which is apparently radioactive). Couldn’t he have saved someone from falling onto it, and gotten splashed by the liquid himself? (Matthew calls his acquisition of his super-senses an “act of God”; perhaps this is Gaiman alluding to Frank Miller’s Catholic themes in Daredevil.) More importantly, the present day Daredevil was motivated to turn crimefighter by the murder of his father. The 1602 Daredevil seems to have more mercenary motives, but it is still early, and perhaps still more to learn about him.

    Speaking of motives, we also have Peter Parquagh, whose last name is surely pronounced “Parker,” a youth with a fascination with spiders. In issue 2 Peter talks about his idea for creating lenses that would allow one to see things more clearly; at once Gaiman is acknowledging Peter’s scientific ability and nodding to the fact that in the early issues of Spider-Man he wore glasses.

    But the 1602 Peter, looking like a teenager, and, though intelligent, not particularly forceful or prepossessing, seems an odd sort of assistant for the master spy Fury. It is also clear that Peter’s uncle and aunt are still alive. I wonder if the Peter of issues 1 and 2 is meant to correspond to Peter Parker before he became Spider-Man, and if events yet to come in 1602 will motivate his change into a more heroic personality.

    So far we have seen two out of a team of three assassins. I had no idea who the first, in issue 1, was supposed to be, but the second, in issue 2, is very obviously the Vulture. So if this assassin was one of Spider-Man’s foes, maybe the first one was, too. He has a grotesque face and is dressed in green: is he supposed to be the Green Goblin? He should have worn something resembling the Goblin’s cap, or thrown a bomb instead of wielding a blade.

    There is another familiar character, who seems remarkably unchanged. In 1602 Doctor Victor von Doom has become Count Otto von Doom, but he is dressed exactly the same, having always affected a medieval look in his modern day stories. Count Otto, we are told, is known as “The Handsome,” and we have yet to see if this is simply Gaiman’s ironic joke or whether this Doom actually has an unscarred face. Doom’s dialogue gets a different lettering style than the other characters’. Walt Kelly employed this kind of gimmick in the comic strip Pogo, but he used lettering styles that clearly suggested a specific style of speaking. Hence, political campaign manager P. T. Bridgeport spoke in circus posters, for his showman’s bombast, and Deacon Mushrat spoke in Gothic type, denoting his preacher’s pious pomposity. Doom’s lettering in 1602 looks neat, but what is it supposed to mean he sounds like? The biggest surprise in the Doom scene in the second issue is that Gaiman’s Doom dialogue is no different from the usual melodramatic tirades writers give the character. (Since Doom doesn’t deal in understatement, maybe the secret to good Doom dialogue is to use as colorful a vocabulary for his boasts and threats as possible. In the first comic I ever read with Doctor Doom in it, Fantastic Four #58, he called the Thing “a blot on the escutcheon of humanity.” Wow. Doom at his best is a poet of verbal abuse.)

    The most effective transposition of Marvel characters in 1602 is the X-Men’s. The powerful theme underlying the X-Men concept is bigotry and persecution. So, of course, though nobody ever does, we should have expected the Spanish Inquisition to turn up in 1602. In this series the X-Men are known as “Witchbreed,” believed by the common people and the Inquisition alike to owe their powers to black magic. Charles Xavier is now a Spaniard ““ his name easily converts to Carlos Javier ““ and he secretly trains his “witchbreed” students, counterparts of the original X-Men. In issue one the students rescue the counterpart of the Angel, here named not Warren but Werner (after 1960s X-Men artist Werner Roth?), from being burned at the stake by the Inquisition. Gaiman thus links the metaphor of anti-mutant persecution in X-Men not just to the Inquisition’s religious persecution of heretics, but explicitly to witch trials. Further, the sequence introducing the Witchbreed begins with Werner’s description of the Inquisition’s execution of a Jewish victim, reminding us (as did Chris Claremont’s backstory about Magneto in Auschwitz) that anti-mutant bigotry can also serve as a metaphor for anti-Semitism.

    Another clever bit is the 1602 appearance of the X-Men’s Jean Grey as “Apprentice John Grey,” a lovely homage to Shakespearean heroines who masquerade as boys for their own protection and greater freedom of action in pre-feminist times. I would likewise assume that the storms raging at the outset of 1602 are meant to evoke the storms that erupt as signifiers of moral and political chaos in Shakespeare’s tragedies.

    Pietros and Sister Wanda, who serve the Grand Inquisitor, are obviously Quicksilver and the Scarlet Witch. (I feel a spoiler warning coming on: some of you may want to skip to the next paragraph.) That suggests that the Grand Inquisitor, who employs mutants to oppose “Javier,” is actually Magneto, who in 1602 has grown physically old and bald. If so, this is an uncharacteristic role for Magneto to play. Sebastian Shaw of the Hellfire Club is a secret mutant who has aided the federal government against the X-Men and other mutants. On the other hand, traditionally Magneto operates openly as a mutant and aligns himself with no human institutions of authority. He is a terrorist leader, combating human governments in the name of mutant rights. If the Grand Inquisitor is Magneto, then if he is to be in character, he must eventually come out into the open, waging war on Javier’s witchbreed and humanity alike.

    Issue one introduces us to a young girl named Virginia Dare, who is sailing to England from the Roanoke colony in Virginia, where she was born, along with her unusual bodyguard. At first I thought that her bodyguard, an unusually tall, muscular, and (strangely) blond Native American, was supposed to be Thor, though that seemed odd, since Thor would have been active in his familiar persona of Norse god at that time. But the Indian calls himself “Rojhaz,” which, pronounced aloud, sounds like Rogers: so this is Steve Rogers, Captain America. He even hurls a shield in issue 2. I was temporarily confused by my insistence on thinking of Captain America not as being tall, but of normal height, in a period when comics artists insist on making every brawny superhero look over seven feet tall or more.

    So what does this say about Captain America? Cap has long seemed the human symbol, defender, and embodiment of American ideals, which is to say, the democratic ideals of the people and government of the United States. Notice I say “ideals,” rather than how the people and government may behave in practice; memorable story arcs of the past have pitted Captain America’s steadfast devotion to these ideals against repressive or even subversive actions by government officials.

    So, one might think it hard to conceive of a Captain America before the American Revolution. Some of you may recall that in Captain America’s Bicentennial Battles in 1976, Jack Kirby even created an ancestor of Steve Rogers who fought in costume as a Captain America during the Revolutionary War. The implication was that it was then that the spirit embodied by Captain America began.

    Though the contemporary United States is multiracial, the thirteen original colonies were almost wholly made up of British émigrés and their descendants. The American Revolution, the Declaration of Independence, the Constitution and the Bill of Rights, were all the work of these colonists and their leaders, drawing inspiration from the philosophies of other Europeans, like John Locke.

    So, how could Captain America be a Native American over a century before 1776?

    I suspect that first of all, Gaiman is indicating that to him Captain America represents the nobility and altruism of the spirit of the American people, and defines America as the land, not the present nation-state. Since the America of 1602 was principally populated by American Indians, then the Captain America of 1602 would have been an Indian, too. Perhaps this even suggests that America was destined to become a democracy.

    Moreover, “Rojhaz” is only partly an Indian, as his blond hair demonstrates. In issue 2 it is conjectured that Rojhaz is descended from an early Welsh explorer of the New World who fathered a child with one of the native women. This links Rojhaz with the British, whose American colonists will one day found the United States government. (Note that Rojhaz is protecting the Roanoke colony, founded by the British, and not, say, a French or Spanish settlement. He is aligning himself with the colonies that will evolve into the United States.)

    This also makes Rojhaz multiracial himself. He is both British and Native American. Hence, he becomes an apt and surprising representative of what America is destined to become: the melting pot in which all peoples are said to be equal. I notice that Virginia Dare explicitly states that Rojhaz is her friend, not her servant (or, though she does not say this, slave): he is treated as her equal, anticipating an age of racial equality.

    In some ways, I think, Captain America also transcends being specifically American. His perennial conflicts with his nemesis, the Red Skull, have continued and remained viable as story material over a half century since their original clashes during World War II. The Red Skull’s roots are in Nazism, but he has come to represent totalitarianism regardless of specific national ideology. Similarly, Captain America represents the spirit and philosophy of liberty. In opposing Nazism during World War II he was fighting on behalf of all the Allies, not just the United States. When contemporary comics pit Captain America against would-be world conquerors from Earth or from other worlds, he is the guardian of freedom for all the people of Earth. What makes him Captain America, then, is that he believes that the ideals of American democracy best serve and express the rights of mankind.

    In this sense, the Captain America figure could represent a spirit of freedom that existed long before the founding of the United States as an independent nation.

    We first see Rojhaz on panel as the protector of Virginia Dare, the first child to have been born in Britain’s Roanoke colony: she, after all, is the first “native” American of a new sort, the first person of British descent to be born in America.

    Rojhaz also fits the archetype of the noble savage, although that may be seen nowadays as a demeaning stereotype instead, just like Rojhaz’s Tonto-like broken English.

    When she first appeared in issue one, Virginia Dare was a puzzlement to me. Every other major cast member seems to be an incarnation of a familiar Marvel character. Who can this be? In issue 2 her hair is colored yellow, not white, and she is paired with “Peter Parquagh.” All right, so maybe she is the counterpart to Gwen Stacy, Peter’s girlfriend from the days when Stan Lee himself wrote Spider-Man comic books. Gaiman would have changed her name because “Gwendolyn” and “Stacy” weren’t used back in 1602.

    And then at the issue’s end (yes, yes, this is a spoiler warning: avert your eyes to the next paragraph if you wish), Virginia apparently turns into a bird. I thought and thought about this: what can it mean? And finally I got it: she’s an eagle, another symbol of the American spirit.

    She is named “Virginia,” after Queen Elizabeth I, the “Virgin Queen,” and England’s Roanoke colony is located in what will become the colony of Virginia. Moreover, the girl travels on a ship called the Virginia Maid. I expect that there is a theme of death and rebirth coming: Elizabeth I, the Virgin Queen, will die, and Virginia Dare, the Virgin Maid, will symbolically succeed her, foreshadowing how the British Empire gave way to the United States as dominant world super-power (although that is a few centuries away).

    I am getting the impression from this treatment of Captain America and eagle imagery, that, though primarily set in England so far, 1602 may be in part Gaiman’s homage to America, as a British subject who has moved and settled in this country. But only in part. I also wonder if one of the inspirations for 1602 is Alan Moore’s League of Extraordinary Gentlemen, which detects the roots of the superhero, thought to be an American concept, in the popular fiction of 19th century Britain. And so Moore brings together his own team of proto-superheroes within the setting of the Britain of a past century. Gaiman actually resets the familiar Marvel heroes in 17th century Britain, as if claiming them for the United Kingdom on behalf of all the British kids like himself who read them while growing up.

    What other familiar Marvel characters may show up in the course of this series? We have already seen references to the doomed sea voyage of the “Fantastick” and its presumed leader, “Sir Reed.” This, of course, is the analogue to the space flight in the Fantastic Four’s origin story. Dr. Strange envisions “the heart of a mountain, far from here, built to hold Earth and Air, Water and Fire.” The mountain is the counterpart to the Baxter Building, the Fantastic Four’s skyscraper headquarters. The reference to “Earth and Air, Fire and Water” is to the Fantastic Four themselves. Gaiman is not the first to link the FF to the four traditional elements. The Thing, with his rocklike hide and great strength (and earthy personality) is Earth. The Invisible Woman, who can disappear, is Air. The hot-tempered Human Torch is Fire. And, despite his stuffy personality, which might seem to link him to a different element, Mister Fantastic is Water, whose body “flows” by stretching and changing shape, and whose imagination likewise “flows” without bounds. I suspect that Lee and Kirby had no idea of these connections when they created the FF. That is what it is like to create modern day myths: one taps into mythic archetypes from the collective unconscious and gives them new forms.

    I would be surprised if Iron Man does not show up as a wealthy armored knight. Thor, presumably, will turn up unchanged, though as the Vikings’ patron, may be decidedly hostile to England. (Then again, the Vikings visited America long before the British, so maybe he has an interest in the New World, too.) The journeys by sea might provide an excuse for the Sub-Mariner to show up, perhaps as some sort of merman. If Gaiman is intent on using all the major heroes from Marvel’s Silver Age, then that includes the Silver Surfer, but how could he could be worked in? (As a being thought to be a real angel? That would confound the Inquisition.)

    What is the mysterious object in that box that the Templars guarded, thought to be a “treasure” or a “weapon”? (And here is another spoiler warning: skip this paragraph if you want to avoid my guesses.) My first guess was the Cosmic Cube; the box is far bigger than the Cube, but that is no proof the Cube is not inside? Here’s an idea: could it be the Hulk, carted about as an unmoving Golem, waiting to be brought to life? The “treasure” is said to be from the Holy Land, and a Golem is a creature of Jewish legend. (That might even be a nod to Michael Chabon’s Adventures of Kavalier and Clay, with its Golem in a box, or maybe even to The Cabinet of Dr. Caligari.)

    As for 1602‘s covers, I confess that to my mind a comics cover should serve as a teaser for the story within, not only providing a suspenseful hook, but also giving the potential buyer a good sense of what the interior story is about. Time was that this was the standard belief among comics professionals, but things have changed over the last decade and a half. If you are not the kind of comics fan who reads professional fanzines like Wizard or comics news websites, then you are not going to know what 1602 is about before you see it appear in the comics shops. The covers aren’t going to tell you what it’s about, either. The first issue’s cover shows a man in Renaissance costume, from the back, standing before a castle, which turns out to be Hampton Court. This is Sir Nicholas Fury, but the cover does not say so, nor does it tell you that Spider-Man, Daredevil, and, oh yes, those obscure characters the X-Men, also appear within. The second cover shows various characters of the story, none recognizable to the casual observer, trapped within a garden maze of that time. Imagine if movie posters conveyed as little information about the movie as these covers, and befuddled filmgoers outside the multiplex trying to make head or tail of them, if they bothered to notice such undramatic images at all.

    It is as if Marvel is assuming that everybody who might be interested in 1602 already knows about it from fandom’s news sources, so the covers can deal in images with obscure meanings. Gaiman’s name is at the top of the covers, but how many people browsing comics racks study the credits on each cover. Isn’t it the image on the cover that’s supposed to catch your eye and seize your attention? And people wonder why comics readership goes down. Yes, I know that 1602 will have big sales (by today’s standards for comics), but wouldn’t the sales be bigger if the covers were, shall we say, more inviting to the casual comics reader?

    Ah, well. This is what I thought about the covers to Sandman initially, too, and the avant-garde imagery of Dave McKean’s art didn’t keep Sandman from being a success: I suspect it actually served to signify to readers that this was a very different kind of comic, and one that invited readers who wanted to be challenged artistically. (I also suspect that what really made Sandman a commercial success was word of mouth, which takes time to build. But I bet that the newcomer to graphic novels, who has heard nothing of Gaiman or Sandman, upon seeing one of the collections in a bookstore, might still be bewildered by its cover imagery and pass it by.)

    And the covers of the first two 1602 issues do work in different ways than as advertisements for the books. The cover of issue one is, in effect, its first panel, with the unidentified Fury, clearly in a past century, advancing towards the castle beneath a storm; it sets the mood for the series’ opening. The second cover, with its garden maze, not only evokes the period in which the series is set, but also represents the archetypal labyrinth, signifying the confused state of the world in which the characters find themselves as they struggle to create order out of the potential chaos.

    On the whole I am quite pleased with 1602, look forward to the following issues, and expect that I will be writing about this series again in this column, perhaps more than once.

    1602 appears to be Neil Gaiman’s homage to Stan Lee, Jack Kirby, Steve Ditko, and the other Marvel artists of the 1960s. After all, so far, no Marvel character who was created after the 1960s has appeared. (Gaiman has, however, incorporated into his treatment of some Silver Age Marvel characters some elements of their history following the 1960s: 1602‘s Matthew Murdock (Daredevil) resembles Frank Miller’s version more than Stan Lee’s, and Daredevil did not become involved with the Black Widow until Gerry Conway had taken over the former’s series.)

    Perhaps 1602‘s foremost tribute to Stan Lee and his collaborators is the simple fact that these classic Marvel characters fit so well into what is so identifiably a Neil Gaiman series in its language, handling of characterization, and storytelling style. They are identifiably Stan Lee’s characters, acting in character, and yet they have become Neil Gaiman’s characters as well. Surely there are many Gaiman readers, and many superhero fans as well, who would not have thought that this synthesis could be possible, or so well achieved. Gaiman’s sophisticated, intellectually challenging work in comics, whether in fantasy or in semi-autobiography, seem to many to be the antithesis of the crowd-pleasing genre entertainments of the mainstream superhero titles. Yet Gaiman too read Marvel comics when he was growing up, and 1602 may demonstrate that the roots of Gaiman’s oeuvre may lie in part in the adventure fantasies that Stan Lee and his collaborators crafted in the 1960s. 1602 likewise serves as another indication of the scope of Stan Lee and his collaborators’ achievement in creating the Marvel styles of characterization, storytelling, and mythmaking. Stan Lee’s 1960s work is unmistakably stamped with his own personality, and yet so many other writers who have followed him in comics, at Marvel and other companies, have been able to work within that style and use it to express their own personalities as well. Even Gaiman’s work in 1602, so distinctly his own, so much more elegantly and subtly crafted than the Marvel stories of the 1960s, is nonetheless following the creative path that Stan and Jack and the others started out upon four decades ago.

    As noted earlier, 1602 alludes to another, more famous author’s work as well, to whom Gaiman has paid homage in his most celebrated comics series. I will be disappointed if Gaiman’s 1602 doesn’t contain a cameo by that year’s leading playwright, William Shakespeare, making reference to his patron and benefactor, the Lord of Dreams.

    CLARK GOES DARK

    With October 1 came the season debuts of the WB Network’s two superhero series, Smallville, which revises and retells the story of the teenage Clark Kent, and Angel, which mixes the superhero, film noir, and horror genres in depicting the exploits of its vampire hero.

    If I recall an article in the New York Times from a few years back correctly, Smallville co-creators Alfred Gough and Miles Millar stated they were not comics aficionados (actually, I think they said “nerds,” alas) before starting work on the series. If so, perhaps it demonstrates the degree to which the classic Marvel concept of heroes has penetrated popular culture that they have reconceived the Clark Kent of Superboy as an angst-ridden young teen as troubled by his superhuman identity as Spider-Man or the X-Men.

    I haven’t often watched Smallville over its run, but I admire the concept as an intelligent way of making Superboy work for an older, more sophisticated audience.

    How, in the old comics, Superboy could operate openly in costume as a small town superhero and nobody could prove he was Clark Kent, bothered me even as a kid. The answer is not to have him adopt a costumed identity or reveal his powers.

    The focus on young Clark’s emotional turmoil in coming to terms with his powers and alien identity also is a good move. Originally, though, Smallville put me off by emphasizing Clark’s angst too much: I would have thought they’d be a side of him that would enjoy discovering he could hover in mid-air. (Compare Clark’s initial reaction to this in Smallville to a similar scene in John Byrne’s Man of Steel to see the difference.)

    I also admire a number of the intelligent changes Smallville has made from past recountings of Superman’s boyhood. They’ve managed to make the idea of Clark Kent and Lex Luthor as buddies in their youth work and not just seem a silly coincidence. For years Red Kryptonite was in disfavor in Superman comics, but the Smallville writers have figured out how to use it well, triggering a psychological change in Clark rather than giving him a giant ant’s head or wreaking some equally odd change as it would have in the 1960s. Last season’s Smallville finale, with Clark reacting to calamities at home by running off to the big city echoed Buffy‘s Season 2 finale, which may have been inspired in turn by Marvel stories like Stan Lee’s “Spider-Man No More,” in which the protagonist abandons his heroic identity. Smallville used the device of Red Kryptonite to take it further: this time the hero “runs away” to the dark side of his personality, adding a variation of Jekyll and Hyde to the mix.

    Making Pete Ross black is a neat move, though I’m afraid I find Smallville‘s version of Lana Lang as romantic ideal less interesting than either the feisty snoop of 1960s Superboy comics, the high-spirited knockout of the 1980s “Superboy” TV series, or Clark’s sisterly confidant from John Byrne’s revamp of Superman.

    This first episode even made the cliché of being marooned on a deserted island work, though I figured out the secret of the other castaway perhaps sooner than the writers intended. (I didn’t see Fight Club, but I read about it.)

    Like 1602‘s initial issues, this season premiere of Smallville has action scenes, but they are not the focus of the story. Both 1602 and this episode are superhero stories that work through character interactions and mysteries and surprise revelations, rather than primarily through action. This is both unusual and impressive, showing how the characteristic elements of the superhero genre work to create and heighten dramatic storytelling even apart from the violence usually associated with it.

    There are also a bunch of minor points in the Smallville season opener that strike me as strange, in most cases because I have been following comics history for so many years.

    In the comics, before the mid-1980s revamp of the Superman mythos, Morgan Edge was the ruthless head of Galaxy Communications, which owned the Daily Planet, and who seemed inspired in part by a CBS executive at the time, James Aubrey, who was known as the “Smiling Cobra.” Edge, or rather a clone who took his place, was also the head of Intergang, a criminal organization that worked in league with Jack Kirby’s Darkseid. (I believe that originally Edge was supposed to be both the executive and the crimelord, but the clone idea enabled DC to keep Edge around as a supporting character for years.) Edge the network executive was the more memorable and interesting character, and I’m a little disappointed to see Smallville (like the post-Man of Steel Superman comics) use the name for a standard issue organized criminal leader (however distinguished the actor playing him, Rutger Hauer, may be). It just seems another example of how when comics series get revamped or adapted, sometimes all that remains of a character is his name.

    cic-013-01.jpg

    This episode suggests we reconsider the distance between Metropolis and Smallville. It was the first Superman movie that put Smallville in Kansas, while the Metropolis exteriors were all clearly shot in New York City; John Byrne’s revamp of the Superman mythos followed the movies’ lead by putting Smallville in Kansas. But in this Smallville episode, Metropolis is obviously the big city closest to Smallville, since Lana and Chloe seem to travel between them quickly and without needing to go to an airport. This suggests that Smallville might be as close to Metropolis as, say, the farmlands of upstate New York are to Manhattan.

    But is the Smallville series’ version of Metropolis more or less New York City? The Metropolis exteriors in this episode sure looked like Los Angeles to me. (Were those mountains I saw in the background of one shot? And, of course, Gotham City is based on New York City, too. Superman’s and Batman’s creators must not have expected that their two series would eventually be linked together, and the emerging DC Universe would have two disguised versions of New York City in addition to the real thing. Stan Lee was so wise to set all his heroes in the same, real New York.)

    Two years ago I watched Smallville Episode 1, and I wondered then, and I wonder now: if Clark Kent and Lex Luthor were friends when Clark was a teenager, and Clark didn’t wear the glasses and affect the mild-mannered persona back then, won’t the adult Lex Luthor know who Superman is? Come to think of it, won’t everyone in Smallville recognize Superman as Clark? (The latter point is even a problem with John Byrne’s Man of Steel revamp of Superman.)

    I’m used to a Ma and Pa Kent who look elderly, not just in present day Superman comics and the Lois and Clark TV show, but also in the Superboy comics of the 1960s. It’s odd that parental figures in Superboy and Spider-Man ““ Aunt May and Uncle Ben ““ were depicted as so old that they looked like Clark and Peter’s grandparents; it’s as if the writers and artists, now adults, were thinking of how old their own parents were.

    So, yes, Ma and Pa Kent should look middle-aged when Clark is in his teens, not like senior citizens. Still, it still takes me aback that Smallville gives us a Jonathan and Martha Kent who are not only middle-aged, but youthful and attractive. (This is the WB, after all, where no one is allowed to look old.)

    The casting is also one of the series’ nods to the Superman movies (which, by showing a teenage Clark who didn’t wear either glasses or a Superboy costume, must have helped inspire Smallville). Martha is played by Annette O’Toole, who played Lana Lang in Superman III, just as Clark’s father Jor-El in the season premiere was voiced by Terence Stamp, who played General Zod in Superman II; a true tribute was casting Christopher Reeve as a wise mentor to Clark in a memorable episode last season. But I still find it, well, strange, that Ma Kent ““ a character whom I regarded as an idealized maternal figure when I was growing up ““ is now being played by an actress whom I saw doing nude scenes in movies. There are many startling signs of the passage of time as we grow older. Adjusting to seeing Annette O’Toole going from the swimming pool scene in the remake of Cat People to playing Clark Kent’s (still sexy, to be sure) mom is yet another of these.

    And am I the only one who thinks that Chloe is not only more interesting than this show’s version of Lana Lang, but also more attractive? And doesn’t Lana Lang without red hair seem as wrong as Jean Grey or Mary Jane Watson would? Some people are meant to be redheads.

    ANGEL GOES CORPORATE

    One has come to expect that episodes of Buffy the Vampire Slayer and Angel that are written and directed by the two shows’ presiding genius, Joss Whedon, are going to be high points of both series: think of the mostly silent “Hush”, “The Body”, and the musical “Once More with Feeling,” all on Buffy. On the other hand, he also wrote and directed this season’s first episode of Angel, titled “Convictions,” which was neither groundbreaking in technique or storytelling nor even better than average for the series.

    But the point of “Convictions” was not to push the envelope in television storytelling but for Whedon to more fully establish the revamp for Angel that was introduced in last season’s finale. Up till now, Angel and his compatriots ““ Wesley, Gunn, Fred, Lorne, and the now MIA Cordelia ““ were a small and dedicated band “helping the helpless” by combating supernatural evils from their unlikely base in an old Los Angeles hotel. (Why did they need such a large building with so many rooms, that would require so much expense? I suppose now we’ll never know.) Their perennial nemesis was the powerful law firm of Wolfram & Hart, whose stock in trade were dark supernatural forces. Whedon and company appeared to have written Wolfram & Hart out of the series last season by having a demonic Beast massacre the entire staff of its Los Angeles office, and even killing off Lilah, its most prominent member.

    But Angel came very close to cancellation last season, and Whedon and his cohorts had to rework the show to persuade the WB to give it another chance. So Whedon and his staff brought back Wolfram & Hart with a twist. In gratitude for Angel’s success in defeating a mutual foe, the mysterious Senior Partners of this dimension-spanning law firm offered him and his associates control of their Los Angeles branch, allegedly to utilize as they pleased. Seeing the opportunities that Wolfram & Hart’s resources would give them in battling supernatural evils, and, at least in some cases, allured by the financial rewards of working there, Angel and his friends all accepted the offer. So now Angel and company would be based in a bright, glamorous corporate headquarters instead of a dark, musty old hotel, and the WB would feel the series had a more positive, inviting look.

    It is made clear in “Convictions” that Angel and his companions do not have an entirely free hand to remold Wolfram & Hart to serve the cause of Angel’s mission, “helping the helpless.” The mysterious, unseen Senior Partners ultimately remain in charge, the Los Angeles division of the firm is staffed by people who are, at the very least, amorally opportunistic, and the Los Angeles division must satisfy the demands of its clients, many of whom are sinister sorts, if it is to make a profit and thus continue to exist.

    In other words, Angel and his friends cannot prevent all of the evil that Wolfram & Hart, or even its Los Angeles branch, commit. They must tolerate a considerable number of lesser evils in order to concentrate on wage war on major evils; they must allow the firm to engage in wrongdoing so that they can also divert some of its energies towards achieving good. In short, by agreeing to run Wolfram & Hart’s Los Angeles office, Angel and his friends have consented to moral compromise. No matter how much evil they prevent through Wolfram & Hart’s resources, they are implicated in the other evil that they allow to take place. As head of the Los Angeles office, Angel would be both morally and legally responsible for its criminal actions. One cannot even finally view Angel as trying to control the evils of Wolfram & Hart from above as its leader.

    Since the L. A. office is only one division of the firm, and the Senior Partners are in charge of the entire organization, Angel and company are really cogs in the machine. They have more power to effect change than most Wolfram & Hart employees, but in the end they are employees themselves.

    cic-013-02.jpg

    Whedon and his colleagues have long contended that Angel is a more “adult” series than Buffy, although Buffy, in practice, has delved into much darker emotional and psychological territory. The premise for Angel‘s fifth season makes it very clear the show is about the “adult” world: the workaday world, not the idealistic world of students. Angel Investigations was a small outfit, all of whose members had personal ties with and loyalties to each other, and who were all dedicated to the same idealistic philosophy. It was a surrogate family. Now its members are part of a larger organization, driven not by altruism or idealism but by profit-making, whose leadership is clearly dedicated to a philosophy that is in sharp opposition to Angel’s own.

    Probably Whedon in part conceives of Angel’s situation at Wolfram & Hart as a metaphor for creative people working in Hollywood: making compromises, overcoming opposition, and contending with the corporate mindset in the struggle to realize one’s creative vision on the screen. But, more broadly, Angel’s situation at Wolfram & Hart can serve as a metaphor for the situation of any person committed to certain ideals who seeks to function within a commercial, corporate framework. This is not to say that corporations are necessarily evil, but to note how often they pursue the bottom line at the cost of inflicting damage on the interests and lives of individuals both within and without the company. In “Convictions,” a paramilitary squad that disagrees with the directives of their nominal boss, Angel, tries to him. Here is an extreme metaphor for office politics, or, for that matter, downsizing. (For that matter, I think that the Mob in The Sopranos functions as a metaphor for the business world. Through the world of gangsters, the show dramatizes an American paradox: a man can engage in ruthlessness in his job, even killing co-workers, in order to provide a comfortable life for himself and the family members he genuinely cares for.)

    Season 5 of Angel is yet another variation on Faust, and one that takes a particularly contemporary form. How long can one deal with the devil, even for noble reasons, before one is committing more evil than good?

    I still find myself puzzled by a scene from last season’s finale. In that last episode, Gunn, Angel’s African-American colleague, had a mystical encounter with a black panther, which seemed to change him in some manner that was not clearly defined. Knowing Whedon’s interest in classic Marvel comics, I figured that this sequence was an allusion to Marvel’s African hero, the Black Panther, who derives his powers from the “panther god.” So I expected that Gunn might have become physically stronger, like Marvel’s Black Panther, perhaps even superhuman. Instead, it appears that the result of Gunn’s vision was his decision to be transformed, through some odd kind of mystical brain surgery, into a brilliant lawyer, thereby skipping over the otherwise requisite years of law school. So I still don’t comprehend why the show introduced the black panther imagery, and I wonder, if other characters visit the “white room,” would they see the panther too, or would this being appear in a different form, specific to the person viewing it? Well, I will assume that we will learn more as the season progresses.

    This first episode concludes with the return of another vampire with a soul. Spike, who was last seen being incinerated as he heroically sacrificed his life in the finale of Buffy the Vampire Slayer. It has been reported that the WB renewed Angel for its fifth season specifically on condition that Spike became a regular, and to judge from the emphasis the WB puts on Spike in its promotion of Angel‘s new season, I wonder if they wish he were the show’s lead character instead.

    I think that the interplay between Angel and Spike should be interesting. Both are “reformed” vampires, making them alike, yet they are polar opposites as well; Spike is the perennial rebel and outsider, whereas Angel has become the conformist, joining the establishment in an attempt to change things from within. Hence, personality clashes between Angel and Spike should tie right into the this season’s theme of trying to maintain one’s integrity within a corrupt organization. Spike may turn out to be the voice of conscience, harassing Angel when he comes too close to selling out. At what point does moral compromise go too far? At what point should one walk away from the corrupted organization, or is it one’s moral duty to stay inside the organization and keep fighting to change it, even incrementally? These are the sorts of issues I hope the series addresses as the 2003-2004 season proceeds.

    -Copyright 2003 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #12: Dark Shadows Festival 2003, Part 2 – Radio Days

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    It is the Friday before Labor Day, and I am crossing the Brooklyn Bridge to get from Manhattan to the Brooklyn Marriott, site of what is billed as the very last Dark Shadows Festival. As I explained last time, Dark Shadows was one of the groundbreaking fantasy shows of the 1960s; those of you who read Dark Horse’s Buffy and Angel comics should realize that it was Dark Shadows that first ventured into the territory they have now settled. The Dark Shadows Festivals have gone on for twenty years, on both the East and West Coasts. But now, it seems, the Festival is drawing to an end, and there is no adequate explanation why. Will the Dark Shadows Festival go the way of the Marvel booth at the San Diego Con ““ into oblivion (and for similar reasons)?

    In contrast with my San Diego reports, I will spotlight only one event for each of the three days of this year’s Festival. Those of you who have not yet read my previous column, take heed. Last time I outlined the history of the series and described a number of its most important characters. I can’t take the time or space here to reestablish all of this, so, go back and read that column first, and then rejoin us here.

    FRIDAY NIGHT AT THE FEST

    Some of you may be asking, what does this have to do with comics? Well, as I alluded to above, Dark Shadows has influenced other comics series, directly or indirectly. There were also comic books and a comic strip based on the original Dark Shadows; Innovation did a comic book series based on the 1991 NBC revival of Dark Shadows, even employing Comic Buyer’s Guide editor Maggie Thompson as one of the writers.

    Moreover, there is an ongoing comic book series right now that is directly inspired by Dark Shadows, or, more specifically, by one man’s involvement with the show. For the last several years, Christopher Pennock, a member of the original cast, has been writing and drawing comics about his life during the years he was performing on the show.

    There’s usually been a new book every year since 1998, and Pennock even performs dramatic readings of his comics at the Festivals.

    This makes them sound very serious and somber. And they are anything but.

    One of the other Dark Shadows actors, Roger Davis, introduced Pennock on Friday night by comparing him to American Splendor‘s Harvey Pekar. That’s apt, and both Pekar and Pennock are doing autobiographical material in an underground comics style. But Pekar is very much the realist, depicting the mundane events of life in a far from glamorous milieu. We see it all from Pekar’s point of view, and yet Pekar is open enough about his own character flaws to ensure the reader’s sense that Pekar is being honest with him. If, in telling his stories, Pekar is altering what really happened for his own artistic reasons, he does it so well that the reader probably will not notice. Pekar’s American Splendor conveys the sense that what Pekar tells and shows us is the undisguised truth, for good or for ill, for the reader to judge.

    Pennock’s autobiographical comics take the opposite approach. They are phantasmagorias, founded in the actual events of his life, but using them as springboards for wild, funny and evocative flights of fantasy.

    The first of the comics was titled Fear and Loathing in Dark Shadows, in an homage to Hunter Thompson’s LSD-inspired book Fear and Loathing in Las Vegas and Ralph Steadman’s surreal illustrations for it. Pennock’s subsequent comics all have titles that are variants on the Fear and Loathing theme: the latest is Fear of Losing Dark Shadows, in which he finds himself temporarily written out of the show.

    Steadman might be one of Pennock’s inspirations, but one should not expect the drawing to be on a comparable level. Again, Davis’s comparison to Pekar was apt. Pekar can draw only stick figures in basic layouts for his stories; then he hires Robert Crumb and other artists to do the real drawing from him. Pennock is better at drawing than Pekar, but his art (and lettering) is still really crude. Still, it gets the job of storytelling done, and sometimes can even startle the reader: some of his likenesses of other cast members are surprisingly good.

    And really, the fact that no one is going to hire Pennock to draw the X-Men is irrelevant. The fact that Pennock performs his comics at the Festivals, speaking the dialogue aloud to an audience that does not see the pictures, shows that the artwork is secondary. In person, Pennock performs the comics as a nonstop rush of excitement, as if he is being swept along, unstoppably, by his own emotions amid the insane twists and turns of life. The artwork conveys a similar sensation: that the author was writing and drawing at a fevered pitch, propelled by the force of re-experiencing the emotions of that time, moving too fast to dwell on refinements of line. Yet, in contrast, there are also still, somber images like his brooding self-portrait on the cover of Fear of Losing, the calm before the storm that bursts on page one.

    Pekar and Pennock each demonstrate just how accessible the comics medium is. You don’t need to buy expensive video equipment, or to submit manuscripts to editors at major publishing companies. All you need is a story, an interesting point of view, and a pencil and paper. In Pennock’s case, he does not even need a professional artist’s help. He draws it himself, and it works for his purposes. Comics are Everyman’s medium.

    Except for one book recounting his misadventures in a New York City marathon, Pennock’s comics all deal with the period of his life when he was acting on Dark Shadows. He recognizes that the core audience for his books is composed of people who know him from the series, which has been rerunning for three decades.

    But you don’t have to know Dark Shadows to appreciate these books. Aficionados of the show will find added pleasures in the walk-on cameos of actors from the show and references to the characters that Pennock played. But all the reader really has to know about Dark Shadows is that it was an immensely popular hit when it was first telecast, and thus provides a catalyst for the wild highs and lows of Pennock’s youth. Through being cast in Dark Shadows, Pennock quickly went from the obscure, impoverished life of the struggling young New York actor to a certain level of nationwide fame. In actuality Hollywood took little if any notice of Dark Shadows or its actors at the time: the days when a horror show like Buffy could make movie stars out of Sarah Michelle Gellar, Alyson Hannigan and Eliza Dushku are over a quarter century in the future. But Pennock got a fan following, an income enabling him to honeymoon in spectacular locales, and entree into such famous settings as the United Nations, and (if we can believe this) Andy Warhol’s Factory, and even the White House. It must have been a heady experience to have all this happen within less than a year, and, it appears, Pennock’s good fortune led him to the same mistake I’ve now observed time and again in my own creative community: we get to think it will last forever, unaware at how ephemeral roles in a creative industry can be. In fact, when Pennock was hired on Dark Shadows, the show had recently hit its summit of popularity, but less than a year and a half later it would be off the air. Even as Pennock glories in his newfound fame and success, he is standing on the precipice, as he discovered.

    Fear of Losing Dark Shadows starts out by evoking the September 11 attacks and then daringly launches into a black comedy variation on a related theme. In the story’s framing sequence, CNN covers what seems at first that typical California news story, the high-speed chase by the police of a malefactor’s car along the highways. But this chase is not typical: the driver of the car being pursued is a one-man terrorist, attacking symbols of the power of the entertainment industry. No, it remains a comedy, and no one gets hurt, but the terrorist does provoke the rage of the movie industry by making an obscene gesture at the Hollywood sign.

    To the surprise of none of his regular readers, the terrorist turns out to be Pennock himself, identified by CNN as a “failure,” and soon President George W. Bush addresses the nation to declare war against “failures,” “unemployed actors,” and Pennock in particular.

    Now what more dramatic start to a comic could one want than this?

    The hyperbole of it all is funny, but at the same time it aptly captures the way in which one’s entire world seems to be simultaneously turning against him and falling apart in bad times. Not only that, but even though Pennock is dealing in comedic exaggerations, he’s also making the point that the terrorist mindset, the nihilistic attempt to lash out at imagined enemies out of a sense of failure and frustration, is not as alien to our psychology as we might like to think.

    From the framing sequence Pennock shifts into the main body of the book, an extended flashback to 1970, beginning on the day of his wedding.

    Looking back ironically from the perspective of middle age, Pennock depicts himself consumed by his own egotism, so dazzled by his own minor claim to fame as a Dark Shadows cast member that he imperiously orders bystanders out of his way (“I am Christopher Pennock and you’re not!”).

    And this is typical of the young Pennock that the comic depicts: he is swept away by the emotions of the moment, whatever they may be. Arriving at his wedding (late) at the United Nations chapel, he is so dazzled by love (and the hearts flying all around him) that he ignores all the warning sign that the marriage is doomed. He even looks blissfully happy as he recites an amazing encomium to the dark side of love, oblivious to the desperation in his own words.

    It is 1970, and Fear of Losing is also a reminder of various aspects of 1960s young Boomer culture: not only does Andy Warhol show up (Did he really?), and not only does the young Pennock fancy himself a political subversive (albeit a Republican one), but drugs are omnipresent. Pennock even portrays himself on acid at his own wedding. The drugs seem to magnify the Pennock character’s willingness to be carried away by his own emotions. The drug use is also a key to the comic’s style: the leaps into fantasy have a hallucinogenic quality.

    Once on their honeymoon in the Caribbean, the young Pennock is lost in self-absorption, having great fun while ignoring his new wife’s growing unhappiness and distance from him. “High on mescaline,” Pennock climbs a volcano that suddenly erupts; his wife understandably panics, but Pennock thinks the imminent danger is cool. He is oblivious to another approaching disaster, too. Pennock and the Mrs. return to New York, where he is happily reunited with his buddies, the cockroaches infesting his apartment (who talk, and in Spanish). Reaching the end of her patience, Pennock’s wife tells him directly that she may leave him; merrily on his way to the Dark Shadows studio, Pennock seems not to register a thing she has said.

    And then the rug gets pulled out from under him. Blind to his failing marriage, he is also blind to his own vulnerability in his career. Now that Pennock thinks he is on top of the world, he gets called into the boss’s office, and told, guess what, while you were on your honeymoon we wrote you out of the show (as, indeed, he was at this point).

    Since the flashback’s start, Pennock has done a running gag, inexplicable up till now, about his fear that his wife will run off with a midget. Fired without warning, Pennock. “I have nothing. All I have is my endless anxiety attack.” Pennock draws his midget self to look gnomish, even reptilian. Originally on Dark Shadows Pennock played a Leviathan, a monster that could take on human form. I wonder if he is playing with that idea here: newly failed in career and in marriage, he has transformed from humanity not into a fearsome monster but into a helpless, infant-sized talking animal.

    The comic goes on from here, as Pennock’s life continues to take abrupt swings up and down, his emotions ride a manic depressive roller coaster, and he metamorphoses back and forth between successful human and pathetic beast-child.

    Much of the fun in reading Pennock’s comics is in trying to separate reality from fantasy. Many things are obviously outright fictions, like Pennock’s terrorist spree at the beginning of Fear of Losing, not to mention his abduction by aliens at the end of his New York Marathon book. Some things are clearly true. The inside front cover of Fear of Losing reproduces part of a newspaper report on Pennock’s actual first wedding, complete with photographs.

    But then there is a very wide gray area in between. When in the comic story, Pennock shows us Shadows cast members attending the wedding and predicting the marriage’s quick demise, did they actually say such things? If they didn’t, were they thinking them? Did they tell Pennock later that they thought the marriage was doomed? Or is Pennock just assuming this is what they thought? If so, was he right, or is he just venting (and mocking) his own youthful paranoia about what his co-workers thought?

    It seems credible that Pennock was invited along with the show’s star, Jonathan Frid, to appear at the 1970 White House Halloween party. But is it true? If it happened, did Pennock actually meet Richard Nixon, and did Nixon actually confuse him with Christopher Plummer? It seems pretty damn unlikely that Pennock actually slipped LSD into Nixon’s punch. Then again, it seems a little more possible that he had earlier pulled the same stunt at his wedding on his boss, Dan Curtis.

    Where the truth stops and the fantasy takes over really does not matter. Pennock makes the transitions seamless, and the entire narrative becomes a heightened version of reality, shaped by Pennock’s fears, anxieties and subversiveness, seen through the ironic perspective of his older, wiser, but still angst-ridden self.

    Pennock’s comics present his life not as it really was but as it felt, a world fantastically distorted through the emotions that color his perception of it, and made funny and insightful through the perspective that comes with time. If you’re interested, you need not wait for the next Dark Shadows Festival, if there ever is another: go visit his website at www.christopherpennock.com. You’ll even see a recommendation on the website from underground comics giant Bill Griffith, so I’m in good company in liking these books.

    CLASS REUNION

    The high point of Saturdays at the Festivals is the annual Cast Reunion panel. Actors from the original series appear on panels throughout the Festival, singly or in small groups. But it is the big Cast Reunion panel that gathers all, or nearly all, of the attending actors onstage.

    This year’s gathering comprised most of the cast members who regularly attend. There were David Selby, who played the reformed rogue Quentin Collins; Kathryn Leigh Scott, who was both the miniskirted modern ingenue Maggie Evans and Barnabas’s tragic fiancée in the 18th century, Josette; John Karlen, who, as Barnabas’s high-strung servant Willie and Quentin’s crazy brother Carl, brought comedy into the show’s somber world; and Roger Davis, who played a number of hot-tempered young men like 18th century lawyer Peter Bradford and Victorian artist Charles Delaware Tate. In addition, there were comics auteur Christopher Pennock, who portrayed Leviathan Jeb Hawkes, the Jekyll/Hyde duo of Dr. Cyrus Longworth and John Yaeger, among others; Marie Wallace, who was Eve, the show’s version of the Frankenstein monster’s bride, and Quentin’s mad first wife Jenny; Donna Wandrey, who played two different versions of Roxanne Drew, one an ethereal ingenue and the other a vicious vampiress; James Storm, who was the sinister specter Gerard Stiles; Terry Crawford, the 19th century lady’s maid who was Quentin’s doomed lover; Diana Millay, who played the self-resurrecting “phoenix” Laura Collins; and Lisa Richards, who, as Sabrina Stuart, had unfortunate romances with a werewolf and the aforementioned Dr. Longworth.

    A few other actors who were at the Festival were not at this particular panel. Lara Parker, who played the witch Angelique, Barnabas’s wife who cursed him to be a vampire and pursued him through the centuries, was absent, but she had already proved a delight on a panel the previous evening and would return on Sunday. Nancy Barrett, who played a wide range of roles, including the strong-willed Collins heiress Carolyn Stoddard and the charming Cockney music hall singer Pansy Faye, was likewise missing, but she is known to be shy about appearing onstage not as a performer but as herself.

    I’ve always found the Cast Reunion panels interesting in demonstrating the ups and downs of life in a creative profession, and how one’s path through life may take unexpected turns. Some of the actors went on from Dark Shadows to fame and great success: Kate Jackson on Charlie’s Angels, David Selby on Falcon Crest, John Karlen winning an Emmy on Cagney and Lacey, Donna McKechnie becoming a legend in Broadway musicals. Others never achieved that level of celebrity, not even some of the most talented actors on the show. This is an object lesson in how it is luck as well as talent that brings about success. But even for the more fortunate, acting is a notoriously unstable profession, and most roles are designed for the young.

    So, attending the Dark Shadows Festivals has become an ongoing lesson in midlife career transitions. Of the actors who attended this year, only a few still seem to be full time actors, while others keep their hands in from time to time. Most, though, have created successful careers for themselves in other fields: Kathryn Leigh Scott founded her own publishing company, Roger Davis heads large-scale construction projects and is producing movies, Marie Wallace is a professional photographer. Terry Crawford has devoted her life to organizations for aiding children around the world.

    In past years I found the actors’ searches for new paths and goals in their lives intellectually interesting, but now I can emotionally relate to their stories, as well. The massive changes in the comics industry over the last decade have forced many of us comics professionals to seek out new career paths. So I find the successes of many Dark Shadows cast members in forging new careers in midlife inspiring; I hope I can follow their examples.

    The Cast Reunion panels are studies in the passage of time in other respects, too. This year, Donna Wandrey started her part of the panel by looking out at the audience and commenting, “You guys haven’t aged in two years!” This was her joke on what the actors themselves hear at the Festivals. More seriously, she observed, ” I think we’ve held up pretty well,” and, in most cases, including her own, that is indeed true. That, too, is inspiring to the Boomers who have watched the show since childhood. At that time we were kids in school and they were adults in show business, but as the decades pass, one may realize that the younger cast members really weren’t that much older than we were.

    If you want to see what one of these Cast Reunion panels is like, keep an eye out for MPI Home Video’s upcoming release of the Dark Shadows Reunion DVD later this year. This preserves on video a Dark Shadows panel held in Los Angeles in 2001 by the Museum of Television & Radio as part of its annual William S. Paley Festival. In effect, this was just like the Cast Reunion panel from the Dark Shadows Festivals, with the same format, with the actors responding mainly to questions from the audience. In this case, however, the actors who usually attend the Festivals were joined by some who rarely or never come (like Alexandra Moltke, who played Victoria Winters) and behind-the-scenes personnel, most notably the show’s creator, Dan Curtis himself. I’d already seen the seminar on video in the Museum’s library, and it was shown on a big screen at this year’s Festival. This also happens to be, as far as I know, the only one of the Museum’s seminars on shows of the past or present to be released commercially. Otherwise, one can only see them at the Museum’s libraries at its Manhattan and Beverly Hills venues.

    In my coverage of the San Diego Con, I praised various speakers as showmen who knew how to keep their audiences entertained and interested. In the case of these Dark Shadows actors, this is what they did, or still do, for a living, so, of course, they perform well on these panels.

    At the San Diego Con there are certain comics pros, notably Neil Gaiman, who have fan followings who seem to be fans not just of their work but of them personally. But for the most part, comics pros are treated as the people who write and draw the real stars, the fictional characters. So fans might disparage comics pros for doing their favorite characters badly.

    At the Dark Shadows Festivals, or, for that matter, any conventions celebrating TV shows, the actors aren’t people who write or draw characters; the actors embody them. There is a fan club for Agent Dana Scully of The X-Files, the O.B.S.S.E., with a self-parodic sense of humor, whose members speak of her as “St. Scully”: actress Gillian Anderson, by extension, is her “Earthly Incarnation.” This is a joke, but it also makes a point.

    It is a common reaction for an audience member to assume that an actor in real life is like the familiar character he or she plays onscreen. Of course, this is a fallacy: acting is about pretending to be someone the actor is not. Yet, in a longrunning television series, some actors will acknowledge that some of their own personality enters into their roles, either through the performances or through the fact that the writers are writing specifically for these particular actors. I suppose, too, that sometimes actors are cast for certain roles because the casting director perceives a link between the character and the actor’s own personality.

    So, at the San Diego Con, it was a pleasure to see the ways that Eliza Dushku shared certain personality traits with her Buffy character, the fabulous Faith. No, Dushku didn’t come off as a psycho and she didn’t kill anyone, but she had Faith’s vivaciousness and humor.

    In the early Festivals I attended, when I was seeing the Dark Shadows actors on panels for the first time, I also found myself looking for overlaps between the actors and their roles. For example, the late Louis Edmonds, who played the Collins family patriarchs in each generation, did not share his characters’ stuffiness, but it was a pleasure to discover that their aristocratic elegance and wry wit were also his own.

    It was also no surprise to find out that John Karlen, who did so well with comedy on the show, and Roger Davis, who played strong emotions, from love to rage, with such energy and fervor, turn out to be such entertaining loose cannons on stage. (At one point this year Davis told the audience that, knowing him, they would be amused at this: the Los Angeles Times referred to him as “the mild-mannered actor Roger Davis.”) They’ll say or do practically anything, it seems, and the audience loves it.

    Karlen’s finest moment in these reunions was during the Museum of Television & Radio seminar. Surveying his many highly attractive female co-stars on stage, Karlen announced to the audience, in a tone combining great pride and utter seriousness, that he had fathered seven children with these ladies. After Karlen talked about the show, the next in line to speak was Nancy Barrett, who started out by assuming a severe demeanor and declaring she was just shocked to learn about “Johnny Karlen’s other six children.”

    So here it is Saturday afternoon at the 2003 Festival, and most of the actors have been off somewhere rehearsing for tomorrow’s big event. It is Roger Davis who comes out first and launches into one of his impromptu monologues to keep us all amused while we wait for the others to arrive. Especially funny here was Davis’s digression into how all of us viewers knew that there were actors who knew their lines on the show, and others who had trouble remembering them. He admitted to being among the latter, but then, with a certain degree of daring, named two of the other culprits, the absent Jonathan Frid and the late Grayson Hall, who played Barnabas’s confidant, Dr. Julia Hoffman. Then Davis improvised a scene between Barnabas and Julia, playing both roles himself, and in both personae casting not-so-surreptitious glances in the direction where the teleprompter would have been.

    Soon most of the rest of the actors were ready, and Davis, who said he was “just the warmup for the gang,” introduced them one by one, to the audience’s fervid applause.

    A Festival emcee took over and started with the perennial question, “What have you been up to since we last saw you?” Everybody was enviably busy and successful: James Storm had a rock band, Marie Wallace and Diana Millay were writing books, and so forth. It even turned out that, though Christopher Pennock pictured himself as a failure in his latest comic, his fortunes were on the upswing. In what he called “a good story of perseverance,” after working a long time to bring this about, Pennock would be playing the lead, George, in a new production of Edward Albee’s Who’s Afraid of Virginia Woolf in Los Angeles. “I am not hanging up my theatrical jockstrap!” he proclaimed. “Not yet!!”

    When all the actors get asked to answer an introductory question in turn, David Selby, it seems, likes to take the opportunity to address genuinely more important matters. At the Museum seminar he used his time to thank Dan Curtis for giving the cast members their first big breaks in television. On this occasion, Selby turned to a topic no one had yet directly addressed at the Festival: the destruction of the Festival’s previous New York venue at the World Trade Center. Selby asked for, and got, a moment of silence from the audience in memory of September 11.

    After the pause, he reminded us “how blessed we are” to be here, and “smile at each other,” thoughts that may have come off as sentimental in other hands, but not his.

    Selby then briefly mentioned a few recent projects including appearing in a movie with Ben Affleck, and observing that “J.Lo” was always there. Then he grew more serious once more, and spoke about the importance of the Festivals to the cast. Looking out at us, he said it “doesn’t have anything to do with you”; the actors, he said, come back each year “to see each other,” since this is their only opportunity to do so.

    Selby said this in a not unfriendly way. He wasn’t putting down the fans; it was simply a statement of fact, as he saw it. It also provided another insight into the subject of the phases of creative people’s lives. Here they were, over thirty years since they worked together as a community, finding a means through the Festivals to stay in touch with their past and with one another. The television series that brought them together is long over, but the participants have found their own way of maintaining their connection with each other.

    Next came Kathryn Leigh Scott, who spoke about her appearances in new commercials and her current Pomegranate Press projects, and the actors continued to reply in turn to the initial question.

    Finally, it came to Roger Davis’s turn, since he was at the end of the line, and he spoke animatedly about his massive new building project in the Hollywood Hills (see www.viewnorth.com) and that he was producing one of Tom Cruise’s next movies. With amazement, he told us that now sixty to seventy people “work under me and listen to my nonsense.” He said he was surprised at having achieved this level of success at this time of his life.

    Davis observed that everyone’s life, including his, had “ups and downs”. He has had successes in other businesses, he said, but sees his “roots” as being an actor. Davis went on that “no matter what we do,” it was still important to them “to have Dark Shadows” and “to have Dark Shadows last so long.”

    Davis noted that “rumors abound” about this Festival, that “it’s the last one.” But, he told us, “You know it’s not.”

    Then Kathryn Leigh Scott took the floor once again. “So this is the last one, huh?” she began. She mentioned that some of us may already know how she felt about that prospect from the comments she made on her website. The news that this would be the last Festival came as a surprise to her, she said. None of the actors, she revealed, had been consulted.

    By now she was standing, microphone in hand, as if making a speech, and indeed, she was. I soon got the impression that perhaps she was speaking on behalf of the rest of the cast, that perhaps they had even selected her to be their spokeswoman on this subject, and she had planned to say what she did to the audience. A rebellion was in progress.

    Scott asserted that the Festival “really is a celebration” of a television series “that we loved doing.” She reminded us that when Lara Parker asked the audience the previous evening how many of then were attending for the first time, “more than half” raised their hands. The implication was that the Festival, was still a vital institution, thanks to a continuing influx of new fans for the series.

    “We would like to see this go on and on in some form,” Scott declared. “Jim Pierson,” she said, “is the one who makes this happen,” she went on, as Pierson, the Festival’s director, watched from the side of the stage. “We keep thinking Jim is sick and tired of us,” Scott said cheerily, as if joking. She turned towards Pierson, and said, “We’d like to hear him address this.”

    Scott had said this, and much more, in her characteristically charming, pleasant, ingratiating way. She had not spoken a single harsh word. But, as she looked straight at Pierson, the audience clearly knew: she had put him squarely on the spot, in front of the entire Festival assemblage. The audience sounded enthusiastic, as if they were at a sporting event and their favorite player had just scored.

    Pierson replied that there would indeed be more Dark Shadows events, since there was an audience for them: “The proof is before us. So fear not.” But he still had not specified what kind of events there would be.

    “Let’s tell Jim what we want to have,” Scott told the audience. Then she asked Pierson if there was a way that the audience could get in touch with him to make their wishes known. Damn, I thought, she’s good at this. It’s like watching a master at work.

    Pierson said they could send e-mail to one of the leading Shadows fans, who would forward it to him. The audience rumbled in protest: this wasn’t good enough.

    Roger Davis piped up, merrily, “I’ve got Jim’s cell phone and home phone.”

    And with that shift into humor, the discussion soon ended. Pierson said that people could send him e-mails through this indirect route, and Scott apparently felt that was as far as they could get at this time. Davis took the floor again and spoke of rumors that there might be a Dark Shadows-themed cruise one day. He suggested they go to the Arctic or Antarctic, and said it would be “amazing. . .to be stuck on a cruise with each other.” Well, that’s certainly one way to put it. And I noticed that David Selby, who had been looking uncomfortable on the panel, now was leaning back in his chair, his hands behind his head. It was as if now that Kathryn Leigh Scott had scored her touchdown, they could all relax.

    The panel was turned over to questions from the audience. Now, sometimes, as on a cast panel Friday night, the question session can be excruciating; some fans, alas, match the stereotypes. But this afternoon almost all the fans in the question line were reasonably well-spoken and asked decent questions. (Still, it might be an improvement if lists of questions for the actors were drawn up beforehand, either by someone knowledgeable about the show, or from fan submissions, and they had a moderator read out the questions. This would ensure that the same questions do not get asked repeatedly, and the fans still get to speak directly to the actors in the autograph lines, after all.)

    One fan mentioned all of Selby’s kissing scenes on Shadows and asked him to tell us who was his “favorite person to kiss” on the show. Many of the contenders for the title, of course, were right on stage with him. “You’re kidding,” Selby replied. “Not in a thousand years.”

    Towards the end, another fan asked, perhaps seriously, if there should be an episode of E! True Hollywood Story dealing with Dark Shadows.

    The Festival emcee replied that what he really wanted to see was Survivor: Collinsport, and that seemed to amuse the actors as much as it did the audience.

    The last question for the panel seemed appropriate, not just for the end of the panel but for the possible end of the Festivals. How did you react when you found out DS was being cancelled?

    Apparently the end of the show, just like the end of the Festivals, took the actors by surprise. James Storm said that he was in a wardrobe fitting for a new role that he was going to play on the show when he heard the bad news. (This would seem to indicate that Dan Curtis and the writers had concocted a new story arc that we never got to see. What could it have been?)

    It was also a shock. Christopher Pennock remembered having “heart palpitations. . . dizziness. . .nausea. It was not a good day. I was hoping for another year.” Instead, he had his “first anxiety attack. Thanks, Dan.”

    David Selby wisely summed it up. He said Dark Shadows was “like a meteor. It really burned bright over the time it was on.. . . It burned so quick because the intensity when we were doing the show was so high.” But, he said, it ended at the right time, because the show “took a lot out of everybody.” Dark Shadows, he concluded, “burned as long as we could, as bright as we could, then it was out.”

    MY SUNDAY IN COLLINSPORT

    But is it out permanently? Has Dark Shadows become just a memory. Not if the project launched at this year’s Festival proves a success.

    Late Sunday afternoon at the Festival is traditionally the time for a dramatic presentation. For many years that took the form of Jonathan Frid’s “reader’s theater”: his one-man show in which he performed dramatic readings of short stories, and very effectively. He had a considerable repertory of these pieces, so each year’s show was different. Even now that he is semi-retired in his seventies, he still occasionally will perform one of his one-man shows, though not at the Festivals. At one point, for reasons unknown, Frid stopped coming to the Festivals.

    Other theatrical presentations took the place for his. One year David Selby, who has played Abraham Lincoln repeatedly through his life, from his school days into the present, appeared in his own play about the man, Lincoln and James. The most memorable show, though, was a cabaret act performed by Nancy Barrett. She had avoided the Festivals for years, apparently out of simple shyness. But finally, several years ago, she showed up, along with an accompanist on piano, and dazzled the audience with her program of songs. One year she even did her show in an actual cabaret in Manhattan’s theater district on one of the nights of the Festival. And in 2001 Selby and Parker performed that redoubtable two-handed theater piece, Love Letters.

    This year, however, we were promised the kind of theatrical piece that longtime fans of the show probably thought we would never see. It was to be a new play, Return to Collinwood, performed by members of the show’s original cast. If this was to be the final Festival, it was certainly going out with the proverbial bang.

    As soon as I first read about this play months ago, I, and probably many other Dark Shadows aficionados wondered what this show would possibly be like. Would the actors memorize their lines and perform in costume, maybe even in a set recreating Collinwood’s drawing room? The latter part was most unlikely. I worried about the possibility of bloopers: if anything went wrong, the audience would be ready to laugh affectionately, and it would be all too easy for the actors to play the material as camp. Occasionally at past Festivals pairs of actors had performed old scenes from the show and in some cases made little effort to take them seriously.

    A few years ago I mentioned to friends that it would be a good idea if the Shadows cast members could record a new episode for audiotape, which would be considerably less expensive to produce than a new episode for video. I had no contact with anyone connected with Shadows, but it seems that someone else who did know the right people independently came up with the same idea and was able to bring it to fruition.

    So, we learned as the Festival approached, Return to Collinwood was to be done in the style of a “radio play.” This makes sense in terms of the ongoing revival of audio drama, as recently reported in the New York Times. From the 1930s into the 1950s, before the rise of television, radio drama and comedy dominated the airwaves, with actors lined up before microphones, scripts in hand, performing live on the air for the millions listening at home, and often to a studio audience as well. Several times I have attended live broadcasts of Garrison Keillor’s A Prairie Home Companion, which, with its comedy sketches, carries on the tradition into the 21st century. Radio drama never faded away in Britain, where it still flourishes on the BBC: Neil Gaiman has written radio plays, and there have even been radio dramatizations of certain DC comics stories on British radio. In the U. S., new radio dramas seem to be turning up on public broadcasting radio stations and webcasts (as on the Sci-Fi Channel website), and have metamorphosed into new forms as audio books that people listen to on their daily commutes.

    I wondered about other questions as the Festival drew close. How would they deal with the fact that so many cast members had passed away over the last three decades, many of whom had key roles on the series? Most importantly, how would they deal with the lead character, Barnabas himself? Jonathan Frid had not attended a Festival in years, and though some fans online seemed to hope he might make a surprise appearance, this seemed doubtful.

    And who would write this play? Had the Festival managed to enlist one of the show’s original writers? Would it be a fan, and hence need we worry about what kind of fan fiction he or she would write? How faithful would the writer be to the show’s continuity? Would he take the material seriously or go for a send-up?

    In time we learned that the writer was Jamison Selby, David Selby’s son, working from a story on which he had collaborated with Festival head Jim Pierson. Here was a new way for longtime Dark Shadows fans to measure how much time had passed since the show was first on the air. Jamison Selby was born while his father was appearing in the 1897 flashback episodes, and was named after Quentin’s beloved nephew Jamison. This, also, though, made for an interesting subtext to the play: the author was writing a vehicle for his father and his father’s co-workers, a generation older than himself.

    In most cases the actors returned to their familiar characters from the show: David Selby as Quentin, Kathryn Leigh Scott as Maggie Evans, Nancy Barrett as Carolyn, John Karlen as Willie Loomis, Roger Davis as Ned Stuart, and Christopher Pennock as Sebastian Shaw. (In the latter two cases, these were not the actors’ best known roles on the show, but they were the characters left alive in the present day when the series ended. And no, I don’t know what to make of the fact that there was a Dark Shadows character with the same name as the head of X-Men‘s Hellfire Club and the actor who played the unmasked Anakin Skywalker/Darth Vader in Return of the Jedi. A double coincidence?) Lara Parker’s witch Angelique died in the concluding months of the series, but death never stopped Angelique for long, and one of Return to Collinwood’s subplots involved her magical resurrection.

    The repertory company aspect of Dark Shadows reasserted itself. Those actors whose characters had been killed off at the show’s conclusion turned up in brand new roles: Donna Wandrey (formerly Roxanne) as a sinister housekeeper, Marie Wallace (Eve, Jenny) as Jessica, the wife of Willie Loomis, James Storm (Gerard) as a parapsychologist, and Terry Crawford (Beth) as the new wife of the missing David.

    The passing of so many of the older cast members provided Return to Collinwood with one of its major themes: the transitions between generations.

    As a radio play, Return to Collinwood could have ignored its actors’ ages and likewise been set thirty years ago. But instead its writers chose to portray the characters as they would be now, in 2003.

    Not every character in Return has grown older. Quentin and Angelique are both unaging immortals. Quentin is trying to keep his immortality a secret, and Angelique points out that he puts gray dye in his hair, and pointedly asks how long he can continue to disguise his eternal youth. I expect it would take more than touching up one’s hair to make an eternal 27-year-old look like he was in his 50s, but as a radio play Return need not deal in visualizations. As for Angelique, she returns to Collinwood in her former guise as Roger’s ex-wife Cassandra, whom the family thinks is a normal human. There is no talk of Cassandra using makeup, yet no one wonders why Cassandra presumably looks as young as she did back in 1968. (Then again, since Lara Parker still looks astonishingly youthful, maybe there is no need to explain. Why Carolyn does not recognize the newly blonde Cassandra as Angelique, whom she met in the Leviathan sequence, seems an authorial faux pas.)

    Return to Collinwood took as its theme the passing of the generations. We are told at the outset of the recent death of the family matriarch, Elizabeth Collins Stoddard, and that her brother, Roger, had passed away two years before. Barnabas and his devoted confidant Dr. Julia Hoffman, we are told, cannot be present because they are on some sort of spiritual retreat in Hong Kong. Now the other, younger characters, gather together at Collinwood for the reading of Elizabeth’s will.

    I call them the “younger” characters, but in fact, they are now well into middle age (in Quentin’s case, psychologically rather than physically or chronologically). Paralleling the lives of the baby boomers today, these characters find themselves taking over roles of authority as their elders pass from the scene. Carolyn reluctantly assumes the position of head of the family, succeeding her mother. We learn that, after spending the whole series hanging around the house, complaining of the dullness of small town life, in those pre-feminist days, Carolyn finally went to college (at “the University of Boston,” which I suppose might be Boston University). A young widow at the end of the original series, she is now married to Ned Stuart, who, thankfully, seems to have considerably mellowed from his abrasive 1970 self. Maggie, who has apparently gone to medical school over the intervening decades, has taken over Julia Hoffman’s position as head of the Windcliff sanitarium; she is also now a widow but has been involved with Quentin for the last ten years. Willie Loomis, once Barnabas’s mentally unstable servant at his home, the Old House, is now that mansion’s owner, happily married, running a farm on the grounds, and reconstructing the house to suit his own desires. Barnabas, psychologically mired in the past, never installed electricity in the Old House, or, as Willie points out in the play, even plumbing. Willie gets his laughs by talking about putting in a plasma screen TV and a Jacuzzi, but the play is also making a point about Collinwood moving into a new era. (If any of these married characters have children, either it wasn’t mentioned or I missed it. It would be odd if none of them did.)

    The young Collins heir, David, only fourteen when we last saw him, is now an adult, of course, and missing. Here the writers had to deal with the fact that the actor who played David has never attended the festivals, and is unlikely to do so, having become a successful entrepreneur living in South America. So, in a sort of in-joke, they work his absence into the play: described as a “wanderer,” David has become an archeologist and has become lost on an expedition in South America. (In the days of cell phones and the Internet, it is harder and harder to have a character become lost.) But there is a visible sign of his own maturity: a woman turns up at the play’s end who is David’s new wife, or at least she claims to be.

    Some people, though, remain tied to the past. Considering that Angelique reformed towards the end of the original series, it does not make sense that she has turned villain again in Return, but the writers recognized that after all these years, what the audience wanted to see was Angelique in full bitch mode (and Maggie even gets to call her the b-word, to the audience’s delight). Once back, Angelique reverts to form, trying to entrap Quentin into marriage as she did way back in 1897. Moreover, she has made Sebastian Shaw her slave. Shaw has spent many years as a mental patient at Windcliff, and we learn that he is still infatuated with Maggie. He has not moved on from the past either.

    Quentin is recognizably the same person he was back in the original series. Jamison Selby comes up with plenty of wry comments on the goings-on which David Selby delivers with Quentin’s accustomed sardonic edge.

    And yet Quentin has changed. Both Quentin and David are characterized in the play as “wanderers,” but in the play it is Quentin who returns home to Collinwood. Angelique seeks to tempt him away from Maggie, asserting that they belong together as fellow immortals. When he resists, Angelique attempts to force Quentin to marry her by stealing the Dorian Gray-style portrait that keeps him young. In the original series, it was Barnabas who usually had to bail Quentin out of trouble; this time, though, Quentin himself masterminds Angelique’s defeat. (And, significantly, like Barnabas, Quentin employs Willie to undertake some of the dirty work involved.)

    It is Quentin, of all the characters, who has undergone the most impressive and dramatically important change. He may remain physically young but he has become psychologically mature. In 1897 Quentin was a wastrel and a womanizer, capable of murder; even after he reforms, he confesses in 1970 he is not known for being “dependable.” And yet, now, in 2003, in Barnabas’s absence, Quentin has taken over his role on the series. For one thing, it is now Quentin, not Barnabas, who is involved in a romantic triangle that pits Angelique against a character played by Kathryn Leigh Scott ““ Maggie, in this case, and not Josette. More importantly, it is Quentin who is now the protector of the family, though not its official head (who is now Carolyn). It is he who secretly combats supernatural threats of which most of the other characters remain ignorant. And Quentin, also like Barnabas, feels he must conceal his true past, that of a man over a century old who lives under a curse. Quentin is the outsider with the dark and secret past who guards his extended family of blood relatives and friends.

    It seems right that a play that shows Quentin taking over as the protective father figure of the Collins clan should be written by the son of the actor who plays Quentin. In part the play seems a tribute to the older Selby as well as to the show that gave him his first great success.

    I thought all the actors were in good form, but only have room to mention a few of them. There was Nancy Barrett’s continuing ability to ground Dark Shadows in real emotion, whether her screams of fright or the sadness that grips her when thinking about the long lost Victoria Winters. John Karlen and Marie Wallace made a well matched couple in providing comic relief. Lara Parker’s pleasure in returning to her signature role was infectious, and Donna Wandrey was decidedly spooky as the “Rebecca”-style housekeeper.

    The day after the Festival, the actors performed Return to Collinwood again for release by MPI Home Video later this year. I have since been informed that if Return sells well, it is hoped that there will be a new Dark Shadows radio drama done every year. Jamison Selby is said to want to write more, and, indeed, Return is replete with set-ups for future stories. What will Angelique be up to, now that she is living on the estate? Just what is up with the new sinister housekeeper? Is the woman who claims to be David’s wife really who she says she is? And most intriguingly, the younger Selby lays the groundwork for a search for the show’s original heroine, Victoria Winters (whose true connection to the Collinses was revealed in the play to enthusiastic applause).

    Return is not even the only official contemporary Dark Shadows sequel. Lara Parker, who plays Angelique, wrote a novel, Angelique’s Descent, several years ago: its framing sequence was set only a year after the series ended, but the main part of the novel traced Angelique’s life in the 1700s. It was extraordinarily good, capturing the many characters from the show with insight into their personalities, demonstrating fidelity to the show’s continuity while building intelligently upon it, and showing a clear grasp of what made the series work. Parker is now writing a new Dark Shadows novel, set both in the 1970s and during the Salem witch trials, for Tor Books.

    I would hate to have to choose between Angelique’s Descent and Return to Collinwood as the canonical sequel to Dark Shadows. Both are so good, yet there are some discrepancies between Angelique’s Descent and Return to Collinwood, though nothing that could not be explained away. (Much could have happened in the thirty-year gap between the 1970s of Parker’s novel and the 2003 of Selby’s play.) The old Dark Shadows novels and comics that came out while the series was first on the air never fit into the show’s continuity. Still, Dan Curtis’s organization would be well advised to make sure that the new sequels to the show fit into a consistent continuity, just as Lucasfilm does with the current Star Wars novels and comics.

    It is simply remarkable that after all these years there are sequels to Dark Shadows being done, and by the original cast members. Can there be any other examples of the original cast of a television series returning to the same roles, decades later, not for a one-shot reunion special or TV-movie, but for a new continuing series? The Star Trek series turned into a series of movies, but the original cast isn’t still appearing in Star Trek films or TV shows over three decades later.

    So was this the last Dark Shadows Festival? I don’t know. But if the new novel and the radio play succeed, it is not the end of the ongoing Dark Shadows saga. Even if the Festival has died, Dark Shadows, true to form, has been resurrected yet again.

    -Copyright 2003 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #11: Dark Shadows Festival 2003, Part 1 – The Final Fest?

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    In a 1970 episode of the classic daytime serial, Dark Shadows, 14-year-old David Collins returns to his room to find several of the adult characters waiting there for him and turns angry. “What is this, a convention?” he explodes.

    No, it wasn’t a convention yet, but if he waited thirteen more years, it would be.

    As loyal readers know, I’ve just spent the last six columns covering what I saw and did at 2003’s Comic-Con International in San Diego, the largest popular culture convention in the United States. A month and a half later I attended another longrunning pop culture convention that provides a sharp contrast to Comic-Con’s immensity. This was the twentieth anniversary Dark Shadows Festival, held at the New York Marriott Hotel in Brooklyn over Labor Day weekend.

    What, some of you may ask, is Dark Shadows? To be brief, it was a daytime serial created by producer Dan Curtis, which ran on ABC from 1966 to 1971, and was the first soap opera that delved into the supernatural. In its day it achieved extraordinary popularity, and its lead character, the vampire Barnabas Collins, became a pop culture icon. It was the Buffy the Vampire Slayer of its day (and, indeed, my friends who used to watch Dark Shadows religiously back in the day are all Buffy devotees today), and Buffy might not ever have happened had Dark Shadows not prepared the way. I’ll say more about this later.

    I’ve been attending the Dark Shadows Festivals nearly as long as I’ve been going to the San Diego Comic-Con. The Festivals began twenty years ago, in 1983. The initial East Coast Festivals were held in a hotel at Newark Airport; the first was very small, indeed, but over the next few years actors from the series began to turn up at the Festivals. The East Coast Festivals moved to Marriott hotels in Manhattan. There were also West Coast Festivals, usually in Los Angeles. Dark Shadows was shot in New York City, in the studio now used by The Montel Williams Show (and for a time it was a night club, the Red Zone, where DC Comics once held a Christmas party I attended, delighted in my knowledge of its Dark Shadows connection). Many of the cast members are now based in Los Angeles, while others remain Manhattanites. In some years Festivals were held on both coasts, but lately there has been only one Festival a year, alternating between coasts. I’ve been to every New York Festival, and three of the West Coast editions, one of which was memorably held at the MGM Grand in Las Vegas. Last year’s West Coast Festival was in Anaheim, allowing attendees easy access to Disneyland.

    For some years the New York fests were held in the new Marriott Hotel in Times Square, but their most usual venue was another New York Marriott. Indeed, the last New York fest before this one took place in the now familiar setting of the New York Marriott, World Trade Center, on August 17-19, 2001, less than a month before September 11. This hotel is no longer there. I stopped by my friend Ed Via’s hotel room during the Festival. Where that room was is now thin air.

    So for 2003 the Dark Shadows Festival found a new location, the Brooklyn Marriott, thereby providing me with the impetus finally to do something that all New Yorkers should do: walk across the Brooklyn Bridge, which surpassed my expectations: the bridge itself, towering about me, provided even a greater spectacle than the downtown skyline.

    cic-011-01.jpg

    No, September 11, 2001 did not stop the Dark Shadows Festival. But something else did. This year’s Festival was announced as the “20th Anniversary Festival and Farewell.” The last one.

    How could this be? And why? There was no explanation.

    Was it simply getting too expensive to stage a three-day event in a major hotel? Were the organizers simply getting tired of holding the Festivals but unwilling to farm the work out to someone else? Or was there a darker reason for the Festival’s demise? There were rumors abounding on the Internet about direly inappropriate behavior by certain fans: ranging from stalking to things I will not repeat here, but are as bad as things get. Were any of these rumors true? I do not know. But, as we would learn, it was not the actors, the supposed targets of much of this fan misbehavior, who decreed the end of the Festivals.

    So what would this year’s Festival be like? What is it like when a longrunning popular culture convention comes to an end?

    THE CHARM OF IMPERFECTION

    It is time to face the inevitable, by which I mean a topic that comes up in every article about Dark Shadows, and it is best that I get out of the way early on: the bloopers.

    Dark Shadows has a reputation as a camp classic, primarily because of its notorious bloopers, all now preserved for the ages on home video. Actors would forget or muff lines; props would fall; the shadows of boom mics would loom into view; houseflies visibly pestered the actors, occasionally a crew member would even be caught on camera.

    Now, first of all, these mishaps did not happen as frequently as the legends claim. Further, I think Dark Shadows gets an unfairly singled out. Odd as it now seems, the late 1960s were still the early days of television by today’s standards. In today’s era of home video, camcorders, and editing video on home computers, it is strange to learn that editing videotape was exorbitantly expensive in the 1960s. Hence, Dark Shadows was shot “live on tape,” with no retakes except in the direst emergencies. So any mistake that did not entirely disrupt a scene was left in. Now, surely this was true of every other daytime soap being shot during these years. The difference is that the 1966-1971 episodes of those other soaps have not continued to be shown on TV for three decades. (Well, also the other soaps did not have to deal with pre-CGI special effects, either, which usually worked on Dark Shadows but sometimes misfired.)

    To say something is camp, though, implies that it is primarily ironic (whether by intention or not), and has no serious emotional content. What I have observed at Dark Shadows Festivals is that fans of the show simultaneously watch it on two levels. Yes, they watch for the bloopers, or for the exaggerated mannerisms of certain actors, or for lines that don’t work as intended, and laugh appreciatively. But at the same time the fans are drawn into the stories, care about the characters, and take their fates quite seriously.

    A brand new viewer might initially be put off by the occasional mistakes, or by the show’s theatrical style, so different from the ironic cool of contemporary shows. (And some people, of course, simply refuse to take horror and fantasy material seriously.) But keep watching: if you’re open to tales of the supernatural, you’ll be hooked. The series consistently rises above its flubs and excesses.

    So, too, do the Dark Shadows Festivals themselves. A couple of times at this year’s Festival, something went wrong, and the festival’s longtime director, Jim Pierson, said it was just another Dark Shadows blooper.

    San Diego’s Comic-Con International, which began when Dark Shadows was originally on the air, has over the ensuing three decades grown in size, professionalism, and sheer spectacle. The Dark Shadows Festivals began twenty years ago, in 1983, but they have changed comparatively little since their beginnings. One has come to expect that panels will not always start on time, or that the wrong video clip will occasionally turn up on screen. Just like the on-camera mistakes do for the show itself, seen in the proper perspective, these small flaws provide part of the Festivals’ charm. They do not run with flawless professional precision. They are, in fact, a lot like early comic book conventions. The Dark Shadows Festivals remain close to their roots, as events run for and to a large extent by fans: they represent the fantasy/sci-fi convention in a close to pure form.

    Comic-Con International, remains a nonprofit organization, and I believe them when they state that their primary purpose is to promote comics as an artform. Their guest list and programming bears this out. Even so, Comic-Con is a means by which comics companies, art dealers, and back issue dealers promote and sell their wares, and, increasingly, a showcase for Hollywood to promote its fantasy and science fiction projects. Moreover, there are other comics, fantasy and S. F. conventions that are decidedly not nonprofits, and I have grown to loathe the tacky conclaves of comics dealers that have made New York City a no man’s land for comics conventions with higher aspirations.

    On the other hand, the dealers’ rooms at the Dark Shadows Festivals remain small, primarily offering old memorabilia from the 1960s and providing a place for some of the actors to hawk their current projects.

    The Festivals are dominated not by sales or promotion, but by the simple desire of Dark Shadows aficionados to celebrate the show and the people who made it.

    And, surprisingly, it has not been just us middle-aged Boomers who watched the show in its original telecasts who comprise the Festival audiences. On Friday night at this year’s convention, one of the actresses, Lara Parker, asked for a show of hands from people attending for the first time, and it was over half the audience. Festival director Jim Pierson estimates that seventy-five percent of the attendees are newcomers. Thanks to the series’ continual exposure on the Sci-Fi Channel and home video, new generations have discovered the show. It’s not the massive popularity Dark Shadows had in the late 1960s, but enough to sustain its ratings on the Sci-Fi Channel, video sales, and several books published about the show.

    cic-011-02.jpg

    Kathryn Leigh Scott, Dan Curtis and Jonathan Frid during the filming of House of Dark Shadows
    Jim Pierson not only organizes the Festival, but has co-written books about Dark Shadows and works with the series’ owner, Dan Curtis Productions. Two years ago, the Museum of Television & Radio held a seminar in Los Angeles honoring Dark Shadows with creator Dan Curtis and many of the actors (including some who do not go to Festivals) present. I’ve seen the seminar on videotape at the Museum’s New York building, it was shown again at this year’s Festival, and will soon be issued by MPI on home video as “Dark Shadows Reunion.” During the seminar Curtis praises Pierson as “the great archivist, who knows more about the show than I do.” My gosh, I thought, there actually are creative organizations that value people like this (and me). Oh, look, here’s a brochure from the Museum about this fall’s seminars, including one on The Unseen Work of Jim Henson, featuring “Craig Shemin, Muppet historian” employed by the Hensons. Hmm. And now I’m thinking of the Okudas, who work for Paramount, write the Star Trek encyclopedias, and monitor the show’s continuity, and that big article I once read about Dave Smith and the massive Disney Archives he heads.Pardon me, I need to take a break. Imagine the sound of my beating my head against the wall in frustration.Okay, I’m back, with only a mild headache. My point is that Jim Pierson is clearly a valuable person for his knowledge of Dark Shadows, and his stalwart job of organizing the Festivals all these years. So why doesn’t he want to keep doing them?THE COLLINS FAMILY HISTORYAnd why, for that matter, you may ask, is Dark Shadows worth this celebration?

    The 1960s were a golden age of fantasy and science fiction on television, giving rise to numerous series that found fervid support from the new generation of Baby Boomers. Many of these are now regarded as classics: Star Trek, of course, The Twilight Zone, The Avengers, The Prisoner, The Wild Wild West, yes, even, Batman. And Dark Shadows is part of the list as well. It is a remarkable flowering of creativity in fantasy and science fiction, not to be rivaled until the 1990s with the coming of the Star Trek spinoffs, The X-Files, Buffy, the animated Batman and others, all, of course, created by people who grew up watching the 1960s classics.

    Dark Shadows began in 1966 as a soap opera that sought to capture the feel of Gothic romance: it began with a young (and permanently naive) woman, Victoria Winters, an orphan unaware who her parents were, journeying by train to the small seacoast village of Collinsport, Maine. She had been hired to work as a governess ““ Jane Eyre’s old profession ““ at Collinwood, the enormous old mansion near the cliffs, owned by the wealthy Collins family, who had lived there for generations. The current Collins family comprised its head, the imperious Elizabeth Collins Stoddard, her cynical brother Roger, her feisty daughter Carolyn, and Roger’s young son David. As Vicki would learn, Collinwood was a house full of dark secrets. None of those secrets as yet involved the paranormal, though, and the show suffered from poor ratings.

    Comics aficionados may recall that Stan Lee co-created Spider-Man for a comic that was facing cancellation, so he felt free to take chances and innovate. Similarly, with ratings so low, producer Dan Curtis was willing to move into uncharted territory for soaps.

    First he introduced the ghost of an 18th century woman named Josette. Then he brought in Laura Collins, a woman who would die in flames only to return to life, renewed. She called herself a phoenix, a decade before Chris Claremont and Jean Grey would use the name in X-Men.

    Finally, feeling he had nothing to lose, in 1967 Curtis brought in a vampire: Barnabas Collins, an 18th century member of the family who had once loved Josette. Freed from his coffin by his future servant, Willie Loomis, Barnabas introduced himself at Collinwood as a descendant and lookalike of the original Barnabas of the 1790s. Ensconced in another mansion on the estate, Barnabas secretly proceeded to mesmerize Maggie Evans, a young villager, into believing she was his lost love Josette.

    Initially Curtis believed that the vampire story would only last several weeks, and then he would kill the character off. But to everyone’s surprise, Barnabas was a hit with the audience, and the ratings began to rise.

    Why? In large part it was due to the casting of Jonathan Frid, a fairly obscure Shakespearean actor from Canada. Having played Macbeth and Richard III, Frid could project a sense of menace that was larger than life. But, perhaps more importantly, Frid, through his performance, and the writers gave Barnabas an appealing subtext. Barnabas was multidimensional: he was genuinely happy to be back home at Collinwood, he feared exposure of his secret, and he longed for his lost Josette.

    Months passed, and Barnabas not only remained on the show, but had clearly become its central figure. Towards the end of 1967 Curtis took another gamble. In the course of a seance, Victoria Winters was thrust back in time to the year 1795, where she met Barnabas when he was still human. All the regular actors were recast as characters in 1795. (The series’ time traveling turned the cast into something of a repertory company, in which virtually all the regulars got to play multiple parts. Actors learned they might be killed off in one part only to return as someone else, giving them a kind of job security that actors on normal soaps lacked.)

    This gave the writers the opportunity to show Barnabas’s origin: how he began as a kindly aristocratic gentleman, albeit one with a streak of temper, who was engaged to marry the French aristocrat Josette. But Barnabas had had a liaison with her servant, Angelique, who refused to give him up, and secretly practiced witchcraft. The vengeful Angelique ended up putting the curse on Barnabas that transformed him into a vampire. Now the audience could watch as Barnabas, under the sway of his vampiric instinct to kill, grew more violent and ruthless.

    Yet this Barnabas did not quite evolve into the villain we had first met on the show. He was now consumed by guilt, unable to control what was clearly an addiction to human blood. However cruel he became to his enemies, Barnabas still cared for his loved ones ““ Josette, his mother, and his sister, each of whom died as an indirect result of his curse. And Frid was superb in conveying Barnabas’s longing, guilt, and anguish.

    cic-011-03.jpg

    Barnabas in Dark Shadows
    In short, Curtis, his writers, and his actor had created something very different: the vampire as anti-hero, as much a victim of his own curse as those he attacks, struggling against overwhelming forces. Barnabas took on genuinely tragic dimensions.I do not know enough about the history of horror fiction to say that Barnabas was the first sympathetic vampire ever created. But he was indisputably the first such character to have a major impact on the popular culture of his day. Before Barnabas, conventional wisdom was that the vampire was always the villain. Now the vampire could be something more.After Vicki returned from the past in 1968, Curtis and his writers cured Barnabas of his vampirism, probably believing that they could not keep him attacking villagers forever. They brought in other supernatural menaces instead: a Frankenstein’s monster, a warlock, a werewolf, ghosts. In 1967, Barnabas was self-absorbed, concerned only with his own needs. But in 1968 and early 1969 the character slowly but surely evolved, protecting others from the Frankenstein’s monster, befriending a man under the curse of the werewolf, and investigating the haunting of Collinwood. The newly human Barnabas was changing from antihero into a genuine hero.In the latter story line, the ghost of a late Victorian ancestor, Quentin Collins, drove the family from the mansion and took mental possession of the family’s heir, the boy David Collins, leaving him on the brink of death. The formerly villainous Barnabas now tried to save the boy’s life by using mystical means to communicate with Quentin’s ghost.

    Instead, Barnabas’s spirit was projected back through time to 1897, the year of Quentin’s death, where he was once more released from his coffin as a vampire. But this time things were different. Barnabas was once again unwillingly compelled to attack victims for their blood. But he retained the conscience he had developed in the 1968 episodes. While he was in 1897 Barnabas had a mission: to do whatever he could to save the Collins family members of both 1897 and 1969 from the dangers that threatened them.

    And thus Barnabas became a genuinely unique character. It is in the 1897 sequence, during which Dark Shadows reached its peak of popularity, that the writers depicted Barnabas in his prime. Barnabas was now the protector of his family, indeed, their guardian through the ages, willing to risk his own existence to save theirs. And yet he labored under a curse that was not his doing, and which he cannot control.

    We are familiar with one kind of secret identity: the Clark Kent figure who is secretly Superman, the seemingly ordinary and mundane person whose heroic qualities the world does not suspect. But Barnabas has a different kind of secret identity: the gentlemanly “cousin from England” who fears that the family he loves will discover that beneath his refined facade he is a monster. (And indeed, in 1897 Barnabas’s secret is exposed and the family turns against him.)

    Barnabas strives for the happiness of others, but can achieve none for himself, as he is continually thwarted in love by his curse or simply by the workings of fate. He is devoted to family, and yet he is cursed to be an outsider, even potentially an outlaw.

    Perhaps you can see from this description that Barnabas Collins was very much a 1960s hero. Indeed, he fits into the same zeitgeist as various classic Marvel heroes, created in that same decade: the heroes distrusted and feared by the very society they protect, continually unable to find happiness for themselves, flawed in their own personalities, and whose powers are both blessing and curse.

    A consistent, but perhaps accidental, theme of Dark Shadows is redemption. Numerous characters, including Barnabas, began as unpleasant or even villainous, became popular, and grew more sympathetic and heroic. In 1897 Barnabas met the living Quentin, the untrustworthy rogue whose silent ghost terrorized Collinwood in 1969. But history repeated itself: David Selby, who portrayed Quentin, radiated charm once the series moved to 1897 and allowed him to speak, and brought to life Quentin’s one saving grace, his paternal devotion to his nephew Jamison.

    Quentin proved immensely popular with the fans, and once he fell under the werewolf curse, his sufferings made him considerably more sympathetic. Quentin soon the series’ second heroic lead, and Barnabas’s intervention in 1897 resulted in changing the course of history so that Quentin never died. Instead, thanks to a Dorian Gray-style portrait that neutralized his curse and made him immortal, Quentin was able to join the present day Collins family. Following Barnabas’s lead, he would tell the contemporary Collinses that he was a descendent of the 1897 Quentin.

    Dark Shadows evolved into what today we might term a postmodern pastiche. Frankenstein and Bride of Frankenstein, The Wolf Man, The Turn of the Screw, The Picture of Dorian Gray, Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, Poe’s The Pit and the Pendulum, and even H. P. Lovecraft’s Cthulhu mythos. Sometimes Greek myths turned up in new guises: an artist painted a portrait of a woman who came to life, as in the story of Pygmalion and Galatea, and another man sought to bring her back from the land of the dead, as in the tale of Orpheus and Eurydice.

    Elements of classic Gothic novels were blended into the mix, including Jane Eyre and Wuthering Heights. Though Dark Shadows became famous, it seems clear that intellectual property lawyers weren’t watching it, because the writers got away with “borrowing” plot and characterization elements from numerous novels, films and plays that were still under copyright. Among these were properties that recognizably fit into the milieu, like Rebecca, Laura, Gaslight, in each of these cases with major plot twists not to be found in the original. But there were also “borrowings” from sources one might not expect: Dashiell Hammett’s The Maltese Falcon, Richard Condon’s The Manchurian Candidate, John Fowles’ The Collector.

    In Buffy the Vampire Slayer, when Buffy and company encountered a character who used a drug to transform into an evil version of himself , they acknowledged in the dialogue that he was a Jekyll and Hyde type. In one episode Buffy not only met Dracula but told him she had seen all his movies. In contrast, Dark Shadows engaged in none of this ironic self-awareness. None of the characters ever referenced the books that inspired story arcs: Barnabas and Julia could bring a Frankenstein-style monster to life without ever betraying any awareness of his fictional forebears.

    Dark Shadows strikes me as being similar to Alan Moore’s The League of Extraordinary Gentlemen (the subject of a coming column). Moore’s guiding principle in League is to combine all the classic stories of literature, high and low, into a single fictional reality, in which Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, Captain Nemo, and H. G. Wells’s Martians, among many, many others, all coexist and can interact. Dark Shadows did not bring fictional characters from other works into its milieu: when Shadows did its riff on Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, the writers created a somewhat different character named Dr. Cyrus Longworth, who metamorphosed into John Yaeger, a man with a distinctly 1970 fashion sense. But in the world of Dark Shadows, plots and characters inspired by past classics of horror and Gothic romance become components of the same overall story.

    cic-011-04.jpg

    The League… Similar to Dark Shadows?
    It seems to me appropriate that the Dark Shadows cast was headed by Joan Bennett, a star of Hollywood’s Golden Age of the 1930s through the 1950s. This was a period in which classic movies of many of Dark Shadows sources ““ Frankenstein, Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, Jane Eyre, Gaslight, Rebecca, and more ““ were produced. I have come to realize that Dark Shadows was in large measure a revival of the forms and contents of classic melodrama for a new generation. Hollywood no longer produced such movies. But Curtis and his writers found the way to make these stories and their storytelling techniques resonate for a new, young generation of television viewers. (Indeed, I saw the Dark Shadows variations on many of these classic stories before I read or saw the novels and films on which they were based.)One can observe the influence of classic melodrama of stage and screen not just in Dark Shadows‘ storylines but in its storytelling techniques. Curtis decreed that something spooky had to happen in each episode. Whereas traditional soaps moved at an intentionally slow pace, Dark Shadows went at a gallop: miss several episodes in a row, and you risked being lost. One thinks of soap actors speaking in quiet tones and at a slow pace. Dark Shadows drew its cast from the New York stage, and the actors were directed to perform with a theatrical energy, larger than life. Moreover, if you watch soaps today, you will see that they often move back and forth among three different scenes, each involving different actors. Only recently have I become aware of the theatricality of the writing. Each scene continues to its end without being intercut with others. Further, studying certain scenes at random, I am impressed at how they are often constructed to build in tension, often reaching a peak only to take a twist that propels them to a still higher peak of suspense.DECLINE, DEATH AND AFTERLIFEOne might wonder if Dan Curtis and his writers entirely understood what made their series work. So popular was Dark Shadows that Curtis directed a movie version, House of Dark Shadows, which came out in the fall of 1970, while the series was still on the air. (The X-Files, with its movie, was no innovator in this regard.) House appears to have been Curtis’s attempt to do the Barnabas story line as he had initially intended: with Barnabas as an out-and-out villain who gets bloodily staked at the movie’s end. (Clearly this is not part of the TV show’s continuity!) House is an exciting, suspenseful thriller, but misses what made Barnabas an innovative and highly appealing character.

    “House” was a big hit in its day, but surely fans of the show must have been disappointed not to see the tragically heroic Barnabas. And perhaps the film was one of the nails in the TV series’ coffin, so to speak.

    The series was never able to match the ratings and sustained creative brilliance of the 1897 sequence, which lasted a full nine months. Subsequently, the writers took on a surprising challenge, drawing on Lovecraft’s works in their story arc about the return of primeval creatures called the Leviathans. These beings captured and mystically brainwashed Barnabas into serving as their leader. This probably struck the producers and writers as an intriguing plot device, enabling Frid to enact pure villainy, as he did so well. But the arc proved unpopular with the viewers, who had had their hero taken from them. (It seems like an earlier generation’s version of Buffy Season 6, inasmuch as Buffy creator Joss Whedon has theorized that it proved unpopular with many viewers since Buffy no longer acted like her familiar heroic self.) Midway through the arc, the writers hurriedly restored Barnabas to his guilt-ridden noble self (and to vampirism). But, though the series remained intelligent and involving, it was palpably on the decline over the next year. By the summer of 1970, it was recycling its own story lines, as children once more became possessed by ghosts (with no one admitting this had happened two years before), leading to another extended visit by Barnabas to the 19th century, 1840 this time, to set the present aright.

    So it is easy to believe that one reason that Dark Shadows ended was that the producers and writers were running out of ideas. But ratings appear to have sharply declined as well. It is understandable that a show that ran five days a week, advancing plots at a rapid clip, would not only consume enormous amounts of story material, but would also put a strain on much of the audience. How many people were committed enough to keep up with the show for more than a few years?

    And so Dark Shadows abruptly came to an end in early April, 1971, at the conclusion of a story arc set in a parallel world that did not even involve Barnabas! Tiring of the character, Jonathan Frid played Bramwell Collins, an analogue to Wuthering Heights‘ Heathcliff, in this final story line. There were still plans to make a sequel to House of Dark Shadows, but Frid would not return for a second movie. So the next film, Night of Dark Shadows, became a ghost story built around the series’ second lead, David Selby as Quentin Collins. At least in “House,” even if Barnabas was killed, the good guys triumphed at the end. Night, however, ends in bleakness and despair, with all the sympathetic characters dead or permanently possessed. Perhaps Curtis was trying to move in new directions, but the tone of Night was wholly out of keeping with that of the TV series. There would be no more Dark Shadows films after Night. (The invaluable cable channel Turner Classic Movies shows House of Dark Shadows every year in October, usually very late at night, and sometimes shows Night as well. This year House turns up at 3:30 AM EST early on Monday October 13, appropriately following the Bela Lugosi Dracula: check it out.)

    Curtis, however, continued on, filming the real horror classics, like “Turn of the Screw,” for television, making successful horror movies like “Trilogy of Terror,” and directing the original TV movie of “The Night Stalker,” acknowledged by Chris Carter as an inspiration for his creation, “The X-Files.” In time Curtis became the producer and director of the serious, big budget and prestigious television mini-series, “The Winds of War” and “War on Remembrance” (now on DVD).

    And meanwhile, Dark Shadows: became the Show That Would Not Die. For the more than three decades since its cancellation, Dark Shadows has been on the air in reruns more years than not, first in syndication, then on PBS stations, and for much of the last ten years, on the Sci-Fi Channel (currently showing two episodes on weekdays from 8 to 9 AM EST).

    In 1991 Curtis even produced a new prime time television version of Dark Shadows for NBC. Rather than picking up the continuity from the old series, he rebooted it from the beginning, with an entirely new cast playing the original roles. We are surely all too familiar with remakes of classic movies and TV series ““ or reboots of comics ““ that make appalling changes in the very elements that made the originals work. In contrast, aficionados of the old Dark Shadows series like myself must have been pleased to see how closely the new “DS” hewed to the plots and characters of the original. Some major changes that were made were actually well-considered improvements: now, not only was Victoria Winters the reincarnation of Barnabas’s lost love Josette, but the new Vicki actually was smart, befitting a leading lady circa 1991!

    And yet the new Dark Shadows lasted a mere 13 episodes, though that was enough to take the story through a rapid-fire version of the 1795 flashback. The show’s failure is often blamed on the fact that its early episodes were pre-empted by coverage of the 1991 Gulf War. A bigger problem, I think, was that once again it was not clear that Curtis fully understood the appeal of the property. One might think that with the wisdom of hindsight, he would have played Barnabas as the reluctant vampire from the beginning. But instead the early episodes of the new series were basically a remake of House, minus Barnabas’s exposure and demise. Barnabas was nearly wholly a villain, even murdering one of his cousins onscreen. Why would a new audience want him as the hero? Moreover, the actor now playing Barnabas not only lacked Frid’s charisma and dramatic presence but did not effectively convey what Frid had from the start: the subtexts of guilt, fear, angst, and romantic longing. By the time the new series’ 1795 flashback was done, the new Barnabas had made the transition to the role of reluctant vampire, but then it was too late.

    To judge from the Dark Shadows Festivals, the 1991 series has gradually faded from fans’ attentions. But now MPI Home Video has released the entire original series on videocassette, and starting last year has rapidly been issuing the series on DVD as well. You know what that means: Dark Shadows has achieved permanence.

    THE LEGACY

    What does this have to do with comics? Well, there were Dark Shadows comics published by Gold Key during the run of the original series. More importantly, there was a handsome Dark Shadows newspaper strip, drawn by Ken Bald, which has been collected in a paperback edition published by Pomegranate Press, a small press headed by former Dark Shadows actress Kathryn Leigh Scott; the book includes an admirable introductory essay by Claypool Comics editor in chief Richard Howell, whose own Deadbeats is considerably influenced by Dark Shadows. (Go to www.pompress.com to learn about this and Pomegranate’s many other Dark Shadows books.)

    Dark Shadows influenced comics when the show was originally telecast, as well. Roy Thomas, Stan Lee’s first successor as Marvel’s editor in chief, was a Dark Shadows fan, and even wrote a homage about a horror soap in Daredevil #65 and 66, published in 1970. More importantly, Dark Shadows must have been an influence when Thomas and Gil Kane created Marvel’s own reluctant vampire, Michael Morbius, in Amazing Spider-Man #101 the following year. And then there is Baron Winters, the lead character in DC’s 1980s Night Force comic, whom artist Gene Colan drew to look much like Barnabas Collins, right down to the Roman-style bangs along his forehead.

    Most importantly, by radically transforming the vampire archetype, Dan Curtis and company made Barnabas Collins into the first of a new kind of hero: the vampire as protagonist. Not only Marvel’s Morbius and Hannibal King, and DC’s “I, Vampire,” but Anne Rice’s vampiric cast of characters, the hero of TV’s Forever Knight, Angel and Spike from the Buffyverse, the version of Mina in this year’s movie of The League of Extraordinary Gentlemen, and Kate Beckinsale’s character in the new movie “Underworld,” are all following in Barnabas’s wake.

    How many of the latter-day creators of vampire heroes actually watched Dark Shadows? It’s hard to say. A clip from Dark Shadows turns up on the Buffy Season 2 DVD, and the show’s set designer proudly proclaims himself a longtime Dark Shadows fan. Does this mean that Joss Whedon watched the show? I don’t know.

    And in a way it does not matter. Barnabas Collins made it possible for the vampire to become a hero in American popular culture. Even if Rice and Whedon and the others never saw “Dark Shadows,” that series altered popular culture and the public’s image of the vampire archetype in a way that enabled their own vampiric protagonists to flourish.

    UNRESOLVED MYSTERIES

    So, that’s why Dark Shadows is a landmark in pop culture. It deserves to be commemorated in annual celebrations. So, then, I repeat, just why are the Festivals ending?

    Asked about this in an interview (in the August 14, 2003 Queens Ledger), Festival director Jim Pierson said that “there will always be events that the Festival will sponsor,” and that “I certainly do not rule out more three-day festivals in the future.” Not that he is definitely ruling them in, either. “After 20 years, my goal is to keep things fresh and interesting. Three days is a lot of time to fill.” He also said, “I also have to consider the stars who still attend. Do they want to keep telling the same stories year after year? I wouldn’t say that’s a reason for canceling the Festivals, but it’s something for me to consider.” And also, “Ultimately, it was my decision” to bring the three-day Festivals to an end. At the Festival he promised there would be a Dark Shadows event next year of some sort.

    Somehow I don’t think that he’s really told us that much.

    Moreover, the fact that the Festival lasts three days is an essential part of its appeal. People travel from around the country, and even from Britain, to attend the Festivals. Would they go to all that trouble for an event that lasted only a single day, or even two? Would the actors fly cross-country for a one-day event? Would anyone beyond Southern California attend Comic-Con International if it were merely a day or two long?

    So, the question remained: why are the Festivals ending?

    Maybe the Festivals will end, but Dark Shadows itself may go on in an unexpected way. But, in the tradition of the daily Dark Shadows cliffhanger, I will leave that answer for next week’s installment.

    -Copyright 2003 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #10: San Diego 2003 – Day Four: Tarantino, Tru, Tea and Tristram

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    How better to begin this, the last of my reports on the 2003 Comic-Con International in San Diego, than by referencing a novel about which few of you have heard? Tristram Shandy, the classic 18th century satiric novel by Laurence Sterne, purports to be the title character’s autobiography. However, the narrator is so obsessed with detail, and spends so much space explicating his family’s background, setting his scene, and embarking on interminable digressions, that scores and scores of pages pass by before he gets around to reporting his own birth. And from there on, his pacing problems only become worse. It becomes evident to the reader that it is taking the narrator far longer to write about the events of his life than it did to live through them.

    That’s somewhat how I feel about my reports on the Comic-Con. My agent advised me when I started my (unpaid) column for FilmForce that I should go ahead, as long as I didn’t spend too much time on it. And here I thought the San Diego columns would be easy. It’s just transferring my notes to the computer, writing them up, and doing commentary, right? I didn’t realize that writing about each panel I attended would be like a column in itself.

    But it has been fun to attend these panels, and fun to write about them, and I hope that those of you who wondered what Comic-Con was like have enjoyed them, too.

    I had come to Comic-Con this year with my colleagues in making the comics documentary Sex, Lies and Superheroes. Now it was Sunday, and the rest of them were flying out of San Diego that afternoon. But on their way to the airport, they dropped me off at the Convention Center. Our producer/director, Constantine Valhouli, observed, “You’re really happy you’re spending another day here.” Oh, yes.

    MEMORIAL GAMES

    Arriving shortly before noon, I moved quickly by the meeting rooms upstairs, and looked in momentarily on Room 8. Here Comiculture magazine was staging Comiculture Squares, a variation on the TV game show Hollywood Squares. Contestants from the audience chose various comics pros, including my old friends David Wohl of Top Cow, Jim Salicrup, formerly of Marvel, and artist Kieron Dwyer, to answer questions on comics trivia.

    As David confirmed to me later that afternoon, Comiculture Squares was done in a nod to the late Mark Gruenwald, the editor who was his and my friend and boss at Marvel, who was the first person to organize a comics-oriented version of Hollywood Squares at conventions. Mark didn’t believe in just doing convention panels that followed the same old formula of promoting the company’s new projects and taking questions from the fans. He wanted to entertain the audience, and so he came up with all sorts of novelty panel ideas, from The Plotting Game (a variation on The Gong Show, with fans coming up with ideas for Marvel stories, often with Marvel writer Roger Stern as emcee, impersonating Gary Owens, and sometimes me as a plant suggesting a particularly ludicrous idea) to the Marvelympics (unusual games inspired by different Marvel characters) to various playlets about the world of comics, such as the semi-legendary Planet of the Fans (climaxed by the cameo appearance of John Byrne as Pope of the Marvel cultists).

    I think that Mark probably looked upon these stage shows and games as an extension of what Stan Lee did in his letter pages, in his asides to the readers in the stories, and in the Bullpen Bulletins pages: forging a personal connection with the fans, conveying a sense of fun, and drumming up excitement in the audience. DC was traditionally the stodgy, distant, company; Marvel sought to convey that it was innovative, fun, youthful, more spontaneous, casual, and communal.

    I should add that Mark was also the mastermind behind many parties both at Marvel and at his own home, and at the time many of us probably took for granted the degree to which he helped keep morale high at Marvel and by extension the New York comics community. Yet times were changing rapidly even before Mark’s death.

    At Mark’s memorial at the New York Film Academy, as the vast audience watched home movies of some of the office hijinks Mark staged, his former assistant Mike Carlin said he knew while they were happening that those were the good old days. But how many of us realized that the memorial itself (along with the one for Archie Goodwin) would be the last great gathering of the NYC comics community?

    The world of comics in New York is now very different. I wonder how much, if anything, of Mark’s legacy remains in today’s comics industry. Mark Evanier is the Baby Boomer comics professional who heads panels every year that remember and honor the achievements of the comics writers, artists and editors of the previous generation. And he was a prominent member of the panel that memorialized Mark Gruenwald at the Comic-Con following his death. Who will act as the Evanier for the Boomer generation of comics professionals in years to come?

    I may not have stayed long at Comiculture Squares, and it was not well attended, but it was a pleasure to see it there. Perhaps someday the pendulum will swing back.

    That reminds me. Neil Gaiman was telling us at his panels about the new children’s book he had done with Dave McKean, The Wolves in the Walls. Well, I’ve tried my hand at a children’s story, too. I call it …

    THE EMPIRE’S NEW BOOTH

    Once upon a time there was an empire that was mightier and more prosperous than any other nation in the known world. Every year the kingdoms of the world sent their representatives to a grand trade fair beside the sea to display and sell their artists’ wares. Devoted pilgrims would journey from far and wide to celebrate the beauty of these artists’ works.

    For many years the empire had sent a delegation to the fair, and housed them in a large and imposing booth. But behind the scenes, the empire had been in turmoil for a decade: many rulers had risen only to fall victim to new conquerors. Finally a new committee of emperors restored economic stability to the realm.

    But then came time for the annual trade fair, and the emperors were displeased. Why must they associate with the representatives of less powerful and prosperous kingdoms? Why must they deal in person with the common people who purchase their goods? If only they could find a new way to demonstrate the empire’s superiority!

    Then, the imperial committee met with a trickster, who proposed that they purchase from him a great and glorious booth, so marvelous that only people who are the coolest and on the most cutting edge could see it. The committee of emperors could see nothing, but that did not disturb them. They had never seen what was so cool and cutting edge about the best of the wares created for the trade fair anyway. So the committee agreed to purchase the booth from the trickster and set it up at the trade fair. But in fact the cunning trickster had brought no booth.

    And when the trade fair opened, the pilgrims who journeyed there every year were surprised that the empire did not appear to be there. Well, they thought, if the empire does not wish to show us its wares, then we shall give our business to the other kingdoms. “The empire has no booth!” they cried. But the imperial committee did not hear them, for they had remained at their palace, and would not have been interested anyway.

    A SURPRISE ON THE SCHEDULE

    I arrived at Ballroom 20 at about noon, planning to get a seat for the 12:30 PM panel, and there on stage was Quentin Tarantino, director of Reservoir Dogs and Pulp Fiction. He wasn’t supposed to be here! The program book listed his panel for Friday. Today’s daily convention newsletter didn’t mention his appearing today. And yet there were hundreds and hundreds of people in the Ballroom who had somehow found out about this. That’s right, I recalled: Ben, our cameraman, met Tarantino yesterday, and said Tarantino told him he had a panel on Sunday. I quickly found a seat.

    This panel was “Miramax: Kill Bill,” apparently postponed from Friday, designed to promote Tarantino’s long-awaited next film, which opens this fall, or, rather, half of it does. Tarantino explained that his movie was so long that he persuaded Miramax head Harvey Weinstein (whose voice he imitated repeatedly and with relish) to let him split the film in two rather than cut it down.

    Kill Bill does contain animated footage done in the style of Japanese anime, but it is mostly a live action revenge thriller, and as such really does not fit into the purview of this column. So I will not devote much space to it, other than to outline the premise. Uma Thurman plays a woman who, on her wedding day, witnesses the massacre of the groom and all the entire wedding party by an enemy. Undergoing training in martial arts and swordsmanship, she seeks out revenge. (The premise reminds me of Francois Truffaut’s film The Bride Wore Black, except that its vengeful bride had no apparent interest in Japanese combat methods.)

    cic-010-01.jpgThis panel was the setting for the world premiere of a trailer for Kill Bill that Weinstein did not like. Tarantino had designed the trailer to make Kill Bill look like the sort of pulpish B-movies that he loved (as indeed it did), but Weinstein, he said, felt this approach would not go over with general audiences. So they compromised, and this version of the trailer will only be shown in a limited number of art theaters, while a different trailer will go into mainstream theaters. There’s a paradox here that Tarantino did not mention: the general audiences will get the trailer that I assume will make Kill Bill look like an art movie, while the arthouses get the one that make it look like a low-rent action flick. What does that say about the tastes of cineastes?

    A number of Kill Bill‘s cast members were there, including Daryl Hannah and Michael Madsen, but they mostly sat quietly at a table while Tarantino prowled the stage, talking nonstop. Tarantino’s high voice, his motormouth speaking style, and his unrestrained excitement for his movie and its genre, are all the sorts of things that, were he not a famous writer/director, would lead many people to label him a geek. If he usually acts like this, I expect it would become very wearying very quickly. Yet during this panel he was quite entertaining, and his intense enthusiasm surely helped charge up the audience’s anticipation for his movie. Tarantino was yet another of the Comic-Con guests who treated their convention appearances like theatre. Neil Gaiman said yesterday that he would not want to be a stand-up comic; I suspect that Tarantino, who has a very different speaking style, might actually like the idea.

    The only thing that I disliked about this panel was when Tarantino went off on a tangent about how he (unlike most people) loved Gus Van Sant’s remake of Alfred Hitchcock’s Psycho. It seems Tarantino believes that classics should be tampered with simply for the sake of tampering. Sounding like a prankster carried away with his own cleverness, Tarantino said he’d love to get his hands on Citizen Kane just to “f*** with it.”

    So here’s one of my principles. Even in the field of comics, I’ve seen too many professionals trying to undo another writer’s story, subvert it or have it dropped from the official canon. I believe in an artistic community whose members respect tradition and honor the good work of their peers and predecessors. Creative artists should build on the work of those who went before, or create something new, rather than waste their time taking apart someone else’s achievements just because they can.

    BUFFYCON PART 3: KEEPING THE FAITH

    Staying put in Ballroom 20 after Tarantino and his troupe made their exit, I was ready for the 12:30 PM panel, titled “Eliza Dushku: Tru Calling.” Actually, this panel was organized by Fox Television to promote three of its forthcoming new dramatic series. But the organizers clearly knew that the big draw for their panel was the personal appearance by Eliza Dushku, the young actress who plays Faith, the other vampire slayer, on Buffy and Angel.

    Over the past year, as speculation mounted that Buffy would not return for an eighth season, it seemed that many of the show’s fans hoped there would be a spinoff featuring Faith. Some months ago Joss Whedon and others admitted in interviews that the idea of a Faith series had been under consideration. But Eliza Dushku chose to play a new and different role, the title character of Fox’s Tru Calling.

    The panel included a screening of the pilot episode, which introduces Tru, a recent college grad based in New York and seeking a career in medicine. Her mother died when Tru was a child, and, through no fault of her own, she has strained relations with her sister and brother. She is no “bad girl” like Dushku’s Faith, but has much of her forcefulness, as well as sharing Dushku’s ability to make even her expository dialogue seem sultry.

    Working in a morgue, Tru discovers that she can “hear” the recently deceased speak to her. Moreover, she can then relive the previous day and attempt to stop that person’s death from taking place.

    The pilot episode was intriguing and well-made, apart from an irritating mannerism of recurring sequences of Dushku running from one place to another; later, during a question and answer session, an audience member asked the Tru panel if this was copied from the movie Run Lola Run, and we were told this gimmick would be dumped from the series.

    I thought a more important potential problem was that it appeared that each episode would follow the same plot formula ““ Tru going back in time to prevent a death every week ““ which would quickly grow tiresome.

    This may have been a Fox Television panel, but it also turned out to be a kind of sequel to yesterday’s Buffy and Angel panels, showing what three of the shows’ alumni had moved on to do.

    Before the Tru Calling panelists arrived, two other upcoming series was previewed. The first of these was Wonderfalls, introduced by its executive producer Bryan Fuller, formerly of Star Trek: Deep Space Nine and Star Trek: Voyager, who now does Showtime’s Dead Like Me series. And, it turns out, former Angel writer Tim Minear now works on Wonderfalls.

    We were shown the first six minutes, which introduce the young heroine, who, much like her counterpart in Dead Like Me is a sardonically witty young woman who finds herself in a mind-numbing regular job that brings her into contact with eccentric people, and is simultaneously involved with the supernatural. In Wonderfalls‘ case, the heroine works in a shop by Niagara Falls selling tacky souvenirs, and discovers that inanimate (but computer animated) objects speak to her, commenting on her life. Whereas it took me a while to warm up to Dead Like Me, I took a liking to the first six minutes of Wonderfalls right away. Once the heroine described herself as “overeducated and underemployed,” I knew we had something in common.

    Next, in an unannounced surprise, came Marti Noxon, formerly show runner for Buffy, to introduce a trailer for the new series she now works on as executive producer and a writer, Still Life, which will debut in mid-season. This was yet another sign of Comic-Con’s increasing importance to the world of television and movies, since, as far as I knew, Noxon had come down to San Diego solely for the purpose of talking to us for a handful of minutes.

    “Hi, I’m Marti, and I’m an alcoholic,” she began. “Oh,” she corrected herself, “wrong meeting.”

    “I just wanted to come and introduce Still Life to you guys.” Noxon said. After leaving Whedon’s Mutant Enemy Productions, “I had a lot of options because I was so blessed being on Buffy and this is the show I chose to write on.” It is not her creation, but one she found appealing: “It is a heartfelt family drama, but the twist is that it’s shown and narrated through the eyes of the son who was murdered the year before, and he is still a spirit; he’s still around.”

    A trailer for Still Life followed, and it seemed as if it would be too sentimental for my tastes. It’s not a genre that interests me, but I’ll probably give an episode a try if for no other reason than to follow Noxon’s work.

    Finally, out came the Tru Calling panel: star Eliza Dushku, executive producer Jon Feldman, and cast members Jessica Collins (who plays Tru’s sister), Shawn Reaves (her brother), and comedian Zach Galifranakis, who portrays a co-worker. The supporting cast said little, and Reaves, I think, did not speak at all; it was Dushku whom the audience had come to see and who got the majority of the questions.

    As noted in the last column, Joss Whedon often talks like one of his own characters, Xander. And we in the audience discovered right away that Eliza Dushku’s style of talking is not unlike Faith’s. Sounding genuinely excited to be there, Dushku exclaimed, “Hello, hello. . .This is my first time here. This is a trip! Thank you guys for coming. This is awesome!”

    Since we had already seen the pilot, the panel went almost immediately to taking questions from the audience. Now, as my readers know, I detest blanket condemnations of fans. But, yes, there are indeed fans with various problems, who lack self-awareness and seek the spotlight, thereby inflicting their failings upon us.

    So it was that the first person in the question line asked Dushku if her brand new series failed, would she consider doing a Buffy spinoff about Faith?

    The audience, appalled at this woman’s faux pas, booed. But Dushku handled it quite well. Her initial words look stern in print, but they were delivered calmly, without anger in her tone. “You know, I’m trying to be optimistic here, so those kinds of questions aren’t appreciated, no. We’ll see. I wanted to take a ride. That’s what I’ve always done in my career, and I feel like what’s there to be afraid of? What have you got to lose? Go big or go home, right?” Dushku had quickly turned an understated reprimand into a positive declaration of her philosophy on life, one we could admire, and the audience applauded in pleasure.

    Then came a guy who said he really liked Bring It On, a recent movie in which Dushku and others played cheerleaders. In fact he seemed to like it a little too much, and he wanted to know if Dushku would do another cheerleader movie.

    This time Dushku defused the problem with humor. “I’m sorry, what?” she asked, pretending she hadn’t heard him correctly. “You want to do a cheerleading movie? Come up here and show us some skills, my friend. Let’s see what ya got.”

    “No, thanks,” said the fan, who still hadn’t gotten the point. “Would you do a cheerleading TV show?”

    cic-010-02.jpgDushku turned to her producer, “Jon, can you add cheers to the show at some point to satisfy this gentleman?”

    “Episode 7,” Feldman responded.

    Then there was a woman who didn’t know when to stop talking, whom Dushku treated with admirable patience. Not so with another guy in line was a fan of Zach Galifranakis, but somehow thought it was funny to tell him to his face he was ugly. The audience rumbled its displeasure, and Dushku, seeming amused more than angry, told the guy he had “lost” the crowd and got him to sit down.

    Finally the level of questioners improved. Dushku had played Arnold Schwarzenegger’s daughter in James Cameron’s thriller True Lies, and an audience member wanted to know if she would be interested in doing True Lies 2.

    “I would love that, too,” said Dushku. “That was kind of a killer job, and if Jim Cameron hits one of these conventions anytime soon, would you go ahead and ask him for me?”

    A question that followed tied into the previous one. Would Dushku’s schedule shooting Tru Calling allow her to do movies during the summer?

    Dushku said that having a break in her TV schedule “was one thing that was important to me, whether it’s a hiatus to do a movie or a hiatus to just chill. I ran into Sarah Michelle Gellar recently, and she just started dying laughing when I saw her,” Dushku said, amused herself, “and I was like, ‘What’s so funny?’ And she said, ‘Honey, get ready to say goodbye to your life” since starring in a TV show like Buffy consumes ninety hours a week. “And so she’s kind of prepared me that I might want to use my time for a break, but I might throw out some kind of flick if it’s cool.”

    A new questioner, thinking along the same lines I was, wondered if the series would just be about Tru trying to save a different person each week, or if there would be a continuing story arc over the entire series.

    Producer Feldman replied, “The answer is both. Every week she will have the opportunity to save or not save someone and it’s real important that she’s not going to be able to save some of these people. And we do have a sort of overall arc mythology that sort of explains how she came to receive these powers from the universe and who’s responsible as well as what happened to her mom.”

    Then there was a young girl ““ could she have been the same little Faith fan from Joss Whedon’s panel yesterday? ““ who asked how Faith was different from Tru.

    Dushku began, “Sometimes I feel like, you’ve heard it before, art imitates life, and when I first started playing Faith I was a little bit more insane than I am now, just from being 17 and going through high school. How old are you?” she asked.

    “Eight,” replied the little girl.

    “You’re eight?” asked Dushku. “Yeah, high school. Get ready, honey, like strap on your coat of armor because it’s not fun for a lot of people. I was kind of playing out my anger and my fear, my frustration and insecurities sometimes in the early days of Faith. And a lot of people thought she got soft when I came back for the season finale this year. I think that as I’ve grown up. I think that it’s opening more doors for me to play characters who are still strong, who are still bad-ass, kick-ass, but who ““ ”

    Dushku suddenly stopped, looking at the child who asked the question. “Oh, pardon me, you’re eight?” “I’ll never be invited back to Comic-Con again!” Dushku laughed. She then rephrased the offending words to “Kick butt!” and carried on.

    With Tru Dushku wanted to be “keeping that strength, but also taking a little bit more responsibility. . .I think that she’s also strong; I think she’s more of a problem solver. I think that she’s going to try to think and talk out her problems as opposed to beating them out. And that might be nice for some people to see, and send a bit of a better message. Thank you,” Dushku said, smiling at her young fan, adding “tell your mom I’m sorry.”

    Actually, if that had been the same girl from the Whedon panel, then she had already heard Joss discuss attempted rape the day before. So, really, in comparison, Dushku’s “kick-ass” remark doesn’t seem so bad at all.

    Dushku had actually just answered the question, but someone still asked why she chose to do the Tru Calling series.

    “It all started with the script, I guess,” she replied, referring to the pilot. “I mean, I couldn’t put it down. There were so many elements, there was humor, there was drama, there was suspense; it just seemed to have the whole package. I really hadn’t done other previous TV except for Buffy and I knew that coming from that my stakes were pretty high, and the script really had it. Sometimes you just go with your gut and it just felt like the right thing to do.”

    At the panel’s end Dushku enthusiastically thanked the audience, who clearly loved her. She’d been just what you might hope from an actress whose work you admire: friendly, funny, full of energy, with the courage to follow her instincts and ambitions and a positive attitude towards life that was genuinely infectious. She could not have made a better impression.

    NEILCON DAY 4:

    Eliza Dushku’s panel ended by 2 PM, and I headed over to Room 6A for the final hour of a panel that the program book dubbed, “A Sunday Afternoon Chat with Mr. Gaiman and Mr. McKean,” giving me another chance to observe the rapport between the comedy team of Neil and Dave. The program book advised us all to “bring your own tea.”

    I arrived just in time to hear the following question from the audience: was it true that Neil and Dave got their first DC Comics assignment when they “mugged Karen Berger” ““ a DC editor, now head of its Vertigo line ““ “in her hotel room?”

    “Dave held her down and I hit her till she said yes,” replied Gaiman.

    But it took Gaiman a moment to come up with the real story, if indeed that is what it was. It’s such a long time ago, he explained, “I remember not what happened but what we said happened at cons.”

    McKean started the tale by recalling they were “knocking on the door of Karen Berger’s hotel room” when she and Dick Giordano, then a DC executive, were visiting London in the 1980s.

    His memory apparently sufficiently prodded, Gaiman then proceeded to tell an anecdote I’ve heard and read him tell several times before. He and McKean has “plotted a great Phantom Stranger four-parter” and “pitched it” to Giordano and Berger in the latter’s hotel room. Gaiman then shifted into his Dick Giordano impression (which does not actually sound like Giordano but is amusing nonetheless), telling them that Grant Morrison had “just pitched” a Phantom Stranger series, too, and that “We got Paul Kupperberg doing one.” (Yes, this is a long time ago, when Paul Kupperberg ranked more highly than Neil Gaiman in U.S. comics.)

    McKean said they became “desperate.” “We’re throwing characters at them,” said Gaiman. What about the Forever People? No, J. Marc DeMatteis was doing a series about them.

    Finally, Neil suggested Black Orchid.

    “Blackhawk Kid,” Neil quotes Karen as saying, “who’s he?”

    And Black Orchid is the character they were allowed to do. And here’s part of the story I hadn’t heard before. After the meeting with Giordano and Berger, McKean told Gaiman, “They didn’t really mean it. They’re just being polite.” Gaiman insisted, “They meant it.” And then, according to Gaiman, McKean asked him, “Who’s Black Orchid?”

    Well, the Black Orchid was this beautiful and mysterious woman in costume who would assume various disguises to investigate crimes. “Dave said he didn’t want to do cheesecake for four issues,” Gaiman told us. McKean wanted “to do something important, like the fate of the rain forest.” So, Gaiman said he’d “put it in,” and that’s why the Gaiman-McKean Black Orchid mini-series has a subplot set in the South American rain forests.

    Now keep in mind that Gaiman tipped us off at the beginning of this story that it is not necessarily true, at least not entirely. He said something similar during the MirrorMask panel, when he indicated that his version of what happened during the writing sessions differed from McKean’s. Mind you, in any case, this is the sort of thing that drives historians, journalists, biographers and other scholars crazy. But Gaiman himself would address this topic a bit later.

    cic-010-03.jpgSomeone asked what Gaiman thought of the similarity between J. K. Rowling’s Harry Potter books and Gaiman’s Books of Magic comics miniseries, which predates them. This, it seems, is a familiar question for Gaiman. In fact, I even got asked about it myself by a friend at dinner that evening. Tim Hunter, the central character in Books of Magic, was a young British boy with glasses who has tremendous potential as a sorcerer, and, in Gaiman’s original series, encounters various mystical characters from the DC Universe who teach him about magic. Sounds a lot like Harry Potter, doesn’t it? “And they both have owls!” exclaimed my friend over dinner.

    In yet another example of the smallness of the world, Gaiman remarked that McKean was a production designer on the “Harry Potter movies” and “did the spiders in the last one.” McKean added that he “did the Dementors in the next one and some work on the Hippogriffs.”

    “People say she ripped off Tim Hunter,” Gaiman said about Rowling. But, he said, if she had ripped it off, “she’s clever enough to have changed more. I think it’s pure coincidence.”

    Well, maybe. Are there any indications that Rowling is or was a comics enthusiast? Here’s a big sign that she might not be: Rowling controls the Harry Potter publishing rights, and yet there has been no comic book adaptation of the Harry Potter saga.

    And yet ““ Rowling’s school for young people with paranormal abilities, where the kids are taught how to use them? The fact that her school is headed by a wise man with great paranormal powers of his own? Rowling’s theme of racial prejudice, in which “muggles,” people without magic powers, are bigoted against people who do have such powers, and in which some of the people with magic powers despise those of “half-Muggle” descent? Doesn’t this sound like X-Men?

    But the theme of wise older mentors training students recurs throughout the history of fiction, and neither Rowling nor X-Men creators Stan Lee and Jack Kirby invented bigotry as a theme in fiction.

    And, for that matter, it may be pure coincidence that Harry Potter and Ben Grimm in Fantastic Four each have an Aunt Petunia. Or maybe it isn’t.

    Beyond these matters, though, I can’t think of parallels between the Rowling books and comics series I know.

    Critics have commented that Rowling draws considerably from mythology, fairy tales and legends, and her Hogwarts school milieu obviously is derived from a long British tradition of stories about boarding school life.

    Maybe Rowling does know Books of Magic, but, if so, it is only one of the many, many sources of inspiration that influenced her books. She drew upon and combined inspirations from all her many sources to construct a vast, highly detailed fictional universe within her books. If she was aware of Tim Hunter, I think the point is not how much about Tim she changed, but how much she added around him: the other characters, the school and its history, the various kinds of monsters, the entire alternate society of sorcerers living amidst “normal” people. The Harry Potter books don’t read anything like Gaiman’s Books of Magic, even if their heroes do look alike.

    The theme of parallels between Gaiman and Rowling now continued down an unexpected path. “Mr. Gaiman,” piped up a fan from the audience, “I think you’d make a great Professor Snape.”

    “One day,” Gaiman predicted, “Alan Rickman” ““ who plays Snape in the Potter films ““ “will be playing me in the biopic. Kenneth Branagh will be playing Dave.”

    “Not Danny DeVito?” McKean wondered aloud.

    I would guess that before I arrived, it had been revealed that Mr. McKean has unusual tastes in food, inasmuch as the next person in the question line commented that the “more creative a person is,” the more eccentric his tastes, and “the weirder the food is.” Having just been criticized by a dinner companion for my own carnivorous predilections only the night before, I found this observation quite refreshing. I suppose, though, Mr. McKean must be far more creative in his fields than I am in mine, since his tastes are considerably weirder than my own.

    “The first time we went to dinner at his house,” Gaiman groused, “we had pizza with apricots on it.”

    As usual, McKean was not only unperturbed but cheerful. “You think they were apricots,” he noted.

    The next question enables me to return to the previous topic of the embroidered anecdote. Referring to the graphic novels Violent Cases and Mr. Punch, written by Gaiman and illustrated by McKean, this audience member wanted to know to what extent they were autobiographical.

    Gaiman asserted that “Violent Cases and Mr. Punch are both autobiographical but unreliably autobiographical.” He contended that “even an autobiography that purports to be true” departs from exact fidelity to the facts for artistic reasons. Gaiman recommended the recent graphic novel Blankets‘ by Craig Thompson (who was on Comic-Con’s graphic novels panel the previous Friday). Blankets is an autobiographical work about Thompson and his brother, and, Gaiman said, “seems so true and real.” Yet, he went on, Thompson had stated in an interview that in order to make the story work he had to omit the existence of his sister. “Once you try to make life into art,” Gaiman contended, inevitably, “you’ll [end up] f***ing with it.”

    So, I suppose, the same principle applies to some of Gaiman’s anecdotes, like the next one, perhaps. An audience member asked Gaiman and McKean how they met, and Gaiman replied that he found McKean as a “drunk” lying “in a gutter.”

    “That’s absolutely true,” McKean happily agreed.

    cic-010-04.jpgGaiman briefly described his new Sandman graphic novel, Endless Nights, which has seven different artists each illustrating a story about one of the seven members of the Sandman’s family of deities, the Endless.

    It will be released in September (around the time this report is posted on the website, and I will undoubtedly be reviewing it in the next few months).

    Next someone wanted to know if Gaiman’s home was full of Sandman-related paraphernalia. Gaiman said that artists would give him the original paintings for covers, so there were a lot of Sandman paintings and such in his house.

    McKean interjected that Gaiman’s mantelpiece was lined with toys and dolls and dubbed it “the shrine.” Gaiman explained that people made these items and gave them to him.

    In fact Gaiman has even been given a doll of himself, which he said he once carried about in Las Vegas. A waitress saw the doll, Gaiman said, and said (as Gaiman slipped into yet another voice), “It’s you.” Gaiman agreed. She went on, in broken English, “You John Lennon’s son.” This he did not agree with, but she assured him, “I not tell anybody, John Lennon’s son.” She then asked for his autograph, he signed “Neil Gaiman,” and, he recalled, “she didn’t seem to mind.”

    McKean claimed that the doll talks to Gaiman. Quoting the doll, McKean said, “They all hate you, you know. They laugh at your jokes, but they don’t like you at all.”

    Remember what I said in a previous report about Gaiman’s distinctive mode of dress? Now someone asked, “Do you have a particular brand of sunglasses?”

    Genuinely trying to come up with an answer, Gaiman confessed, “I’m not very good at brands.”

    The questioner persisted: “Do you get them at gas stations?” (Now, was that nice?)

    Gaiman examined his frames, “Carrera, made in Italy, this one says.”

    A new question: Why was a movie of Alan Moore’s comics series The League of Extraordinary Gentlemen done before a Sandman movie?

    “Not surprising,” said Gaiman. “Sandman is big, confusing,” a “huge, great thing.” He continued, “Filmmakers have to try to figure out [what] to throw away. On the other hand, he said, League is a simple idea. “You don’t even have to make it cool and smart like the comic was,” Gaiman pointedly observed.

    Now that’s a lesson in how moviemakers can warp their source material (as we shall examine in a future column).

    Perhaps keeping that in mind, Gaiman said he hoped that McKean would get “powerful enough in Hollywood” so that he could ask McKean to direct a Sandman movie.

    Already thinking Hollywood, McKean proposed, “Schwarzenegger as Sandman.”

    Proving once and for all he is the graphic novelist of a thousand voices, Gaiman turned his voice into Arnold’s as Morpheus: “Pleasant dreams, motherf***er.” If this writing career of his ever goes south, he has a brilliant future as an animation voice actor lying before him.

    Shifting back to his normal voice, Gaiman declared, “This is one of the strangest panels I’ve ever been on. I love it.”

    And this panel was now drawing to a close. Gaiman directed our attention to the line of people against one wall, and told those who did not know that at the end of his panel yesterday there was a line of Klingons there. Well, now the mystery was solved: Gaiman explained that these people were there to escort McKean and himself to the autograph line. (Yes, but why were the people yesterday dressed and made up as Klingons?)

    It was mentioned that one of McKean’s short films was shown at the prestigious Telluride Film Festival (making him the envy of a documentarian like myself). Gaiman had already informed us that McKean had an “obsession with masks,” and now someone asked him why, in one of his short films, “God is in a mask and fishing.” “It’s autobiographical,” McKean calmly replied. (Don’t worry: this may be another case of the unreliable autobiography.)

    McKean wanted to become a film director, but no one would just give him money to do one. So, McKean said, he “had a five year plan, which is ridiculous”: he would make “two short films” on his own, “people would love them,” and as a result he would “get to make a big budget film. And it happened.” Not only that, McKean said, but, alluding back to the MirrorMask panel, putting little pieces of a paper in a line “really helped.” (Faithful readers, be advised: if you haven’t figured it out by now, I have running gags and continuing themes all through these Comic-Con reports.)

    Now, how can I end this section on the Gaiman-McKean panel on just the right note? Perhaps by reporting on one of the very last questions asked, about how Gaiman does his research.

    Gaiman replied, “I have a head full of bizarre s**t, but I also have shelves with stuff on them.”

    There! As he said, it was one strange panel, and eventually, you will have the opportunity to see at least some of it for yourselves, since Gaiman told us it was being filmed for inclusion as a feature on the DVD of his and McKean’s forthcoming film MirrorMask.

    CLOSING TIME

    I’ve wondered in the past what it would be like going to a major film festival like Sundance, rushing from one movie to the next, hoping to see as many as I could. Now I know: it would be like this Comic-Con, as I rush from one panel to another for hours on end.

    The Gaiman and McKean panel ended at 3, and I decided to spend the rest of my afternoon on the main convention floor, hoping to make contact with as many people whom I knew but hadn’t encountered yet as I could. At this I was fairly successful, although there were still plenty of people I hoped to see but never found.

    In past years it used to feel sad watching the Convention wind down in its final hours, and Sunday, surprisingly, seemed less busy a day than Thursday. So usually I would go somewhere else on Sunday afternoon, so that my last memory of that year’s Con would be of it still busily going on; five years ago I even flew back to New York on Sunday morning.

    Once again, though, things had changed in the intervening half-decade, and now the Convention was bustling with activity to the very end.

    As closing time approached, a female voice on the public address system began warning attendees to make their final purchases now. Shortly thereafter, apparently not having observed enough movement towards the exits, she directed fans whom she described as being in a “daze” to start heading out. It reminded me of Majel Barrett Roddenberry as the Star Trek computer voice counting down the self-destruct system.

    And still the aisles were full of people. I was making arrangements to have dinner with my friend Meloney Chadwick, her ex-husband Jim Chadwick, among others. Meloney took off to make a circuit of the convention floor and do last minute shopping; considering how little time was left and how enormous the floor was, this seemed a dubious prospect. With less than fifteen minutes before closing, Frank Miller came by, he and I chatted briefly, and he headed out the doors. I thought, if I only had a few more hours here, I’d get to talk to everybody!

    Less than five minutes now. Meloney had returned, purchases in tow, and our group headed out the doors, with what seemed huge numbers of people still swarming about the Convention. I expected to see Daleks from Doctor Who advancing down the aisles, shooting their disintegrator rays, sweeping the aisles clean of fans who remained beyond closing time. (I was once personally threatened by a Dalek at the Museum of the Moving Image in London. But that’s another story.)

    Following dinner with my friends, I went to the hotel I was staying at, and tried to remain awake past 11 PM, but it was no use. With the Convention over, my accumulated sleep debt over the last five days weighed heavily upon me and I gave in. I awoke the next day, refreshed enough for an enjoyable return visit to the San Diego Zoo (where I saw the giant panda that had been born there, and was now fully grown, and a hippo that had been born only 14 days before, and was the size of a housecat). And then it was off on a series of sleepless night flights back to New York (perusing one of Rowling’s Harry Potter books for light reading), where, as soon as I got back home, I went to sleep till dinnertime.

    It was a very satisfying trip indeed. (I even finally realized where the Marvel booth was: in our memories.)

    THE COMIC-CON PARADOX

    Years ago Todd McFarlane repeated to me an observation he had once heard: that the San Diego Con, which then attracted 35,000 attendees per year, would always have 35,000 attendees; the difference would be that in future years those would be the only people left in America who still read comic books. Sales were plummeting, and people worried that the comics business would never recover from the crash.

    Yet now a paradox presents itself. A decade ago the comics industry was booming, some issues sold millions of copies, and many comics creators (not me, of course) had become rich. And yet the Comic-Con attracted less than half the number of attendees that it does now. In 2003 over 70,000 people attended, far, far more than the paid circulation of most individual comic books. How can this be?

    During the speculator boom, many people were buying multiple copies of comics that they had deluded themselves into thinking would someday be worth big money; hence, though some books sold millions of copies, there were not millions of actual buyers. Even so, the comics audience then appears to have been far larger than it is today.

    Mark Evanier once pointed out that the attendees of Comic-Con constitute not a single audience but many, and he suggested that many people at Comic-Con had not bought a new comic book in twenty years.

    This makes a good deal of sense to me. Surely many of the people attending Evanier’s own panels honoring Golden and Silver Age comics creators have little interest in contemporary superhero comics, and many of the younger fans attending the current hot creators’ panels have little or no interest in comics published before their births. Just as there are aficionados of independent cinema who disdain Hollywood studio movies, so too, as I have shown in these columns, there are alternative comics enthusiasts who cannot stand mainstream superhero books. And the reverse is true: most X-Men fans probably have no interest in the works of, say, Chris Ware.

    I also expect there may be a good number of people who have little or no interest in comics but are big Buffy buffs and came specifically to hear Joss Whedon speak. Or they are intense Star Wars fans who came for the Star Wars Fan Film Awards. People with no interest in comics but considerable fervor for fantasy and s. f. movies could go to Comic-Con on Saturday and fill their whole day with panels on movies and television series. Put all these groups of fans of things other than comics together, and this may be why Comic-Con’s attendance has doubled in five years.

    It is amazing: Comic-Con’s continuing transformation into what one friend terms “a multimedia con” creates a situation in which people who don’t read comics will pay money to enter a convention where exhibitors will do their best to sell them comics. Comic-Con is no longer preaching simply to the converted. It is a place where comics can be promoted to masses of fans of movies, television shows and videogames that deal in the same sorts of genres.

    San Diego’s Comic-Con International has not only endured but grown for over thirty years, and, instead of slowing down in the 21st century, has been expanding at an astonishing rate. By diversifying into covering other media, Comic-Con has renewed and reinvented itself. Attending Comic-Con, it seems mature and yet still growing, still vital, and surely it has not yet reached its peak.

    Will I attend next year’s Comic-Con? Now that I’m back from this year’s Con, my long-unrewarded hunt for a day job resumes, and that’s a prerequisite for future trips to San Diego. I’d sure like to go back, though.

    Besides, there are the rickshaws. There only seemed a few five years ago, but now they are all over downtown San Diego, perhaps demonstrating that it is indeed part of the Pacific Rim. Young people on bicycles pull open rickshaws in which passengers sit. It looks like fun, and I didn’t get a chance to use one. Next time for sure.

    But there may be no next time for another pop culture convention that I’ve attended many times over the last two decades. The next column will examine what it is like to attend a convention whose organizers have already announced its end.

    -Copyright 2003 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #9: San Diego 2003: Day Three – Worlds of Whedon

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    It is mid-afternoon on Saturday at 2003’s Comic-Con International in San Diego, and I have just fulfilled my goal of seeing science fiction legend Ray Bradbury in person. But now I rushed back to Room 6CDEF for the next panel that was to start at 3:30. The Cartoon Network panel in Room 6CDEF was over, and the family that had promised to save me a seat had, understandably but annoyingly, evaporated. Still, I found empty seats not too far distant to the stage, settled in one and held onto another. I sighted my friend Meloney Crawford Chadwick, who had just entered, and waved her over to my seats. Meloney and I met at the first major comics convention I ever attended, and she too had a long history in the comics business, as a major figure at Eclipse, Harris, and Dark Horse. And now I am envious of her, because she is the writer of the trading cards Inkworks publishes about Buffy the Vampire Slayer and Angel. These, for the relatively few of my readers who may not know, are television series, one about a young woman with superhuman abilities, and the other about her ex-lover, a vampire, presenting their adventures with intelligence, wit, and dramatic skill that reveal new artistic potential within the fantasy adventure genre. I may have gotten to work for Marvel and DC chronicling their fictional universes, but she gets to write in an official capacity about the Buffyverse! And we have both come to see the mastermind behind both shows, the creator of Buffy and co-creator of Angel, in the panel “Dark Horse Presents: Joss Whedon.”

    BUFFYCON PART 1: THE MAN BEHIND THE SLAYER

    Joss Whedon appeared in the doorway, and I spotted him moments before most of the rest of the audience did, and the assemblage rose in a standing ovation. Flashbulbs aplenty went off, as if in homage to Whedon, although being on the other end of the cameras had its disadvantages. “I’m blind!” exclaimed Whedon, moving through the aisles, claiming he was “running about to avoid cameras.”

    In the Angel writers’ panel that followed, we were told that much of the distinctive dialogue style of Buffy ““ the “Buffy patois” ““ comes from Whedon’s own style of speaking. Especially for Xander, the compulsive jokester on Buffy, we were told they just “write down how Joss talks.” And you will see this exemplified in the quotations below, as Whedon continually shifts from facetiousness, mock innocence, and outright wisecracking to considered analysis of his work and then, as if by reflex, punctuates it with a joke. It’s a different, more American style of addressing an audience than Neil Gaiman’s dry wit, but equally successful in entertaining the crowd.

    Whedon started off with something of a brief State of the Union address. “Thank you to Dark Horse Comics for bringing me out here for Fray, for letting me make a comic that was closest to my heart and the slowest thing ever written.” Fray is a comic mini-series written by Whedon himself, depicting a vampire slayer who lives in a future century, long after Buffy’s time. “The last issue should be coming out in the next few weeks. Thank you for your patience; it was all Firefly‘s fault,” his third television series which kept him so busy for much of 2002.

    Reminiscing about the Comic-Con, Whedon recalled that he first came to Comic-Con the summer after Buffy‘s first season, along with “Nicky and Alyson” ““ Nicholas Brendon and Alyson Hannigan, who played Buffy’s friends Xander and Willow ““ to “see if anyone was watching the show.” (I saw all three sitting at the Dark Horse booth that year, but I regret to confess I had not attended their panel, and was not yet watching Buffy regularly. I did not get hooked until the beginning of Season 2. I know, I am ashamed.)

    Whedon claimed that at that Comic-Con seven years before, he was surprised to hear the audience for his panel “make cheering sounds.” He joked that it was “like a drug” ““ “Somebody recognized me!” ““ and assured us he was “on methadone now.”

    “Now,” Whedon declared, “we all know Buffy is done.”

    Saddened by the thought, the audience moaned, “Awwww. . . .”

    “Nobody told you guys?” Whedon asked. “That’s so weird.” Then he returned to a serious tone, saying that returning to Comic-Con following Buffy‘s finale was “sort of a bookend to a journey that has been, obviously, the most important and extraordinary thing of my life,” and he said, “Thank you, guys” ““ his audience, for our role in making this possible.

    Turning to his second show, Whedon reported that “We fought to keep Angel on the air. It was kind of a battle, which was,” he said with evident understatement, kind of “annoying. This year we’re going to hit our 100th episode. We’ll be making some changes and we’ll also be doing a lot of stuff exactly the same because personally I think the show is going really well. Thursday of next week I will begin shooting the first one.”

    “And then there is that third show, Firefly.” This was Whedon’s space opera modeled after classic Westerns, which he created for the Fox network, but which was cancelled before all the episodes that had been filmed were telecast. The audience erupted in applause, and Whedon bowed forward and held out his microphone to amplify the response. “I’m such a whore,” he said. “I can’t tell you how long I’ve been waiting to hear that.”

    Firefly has been the most exhilarating and painful journey I’ve ever taken in quite so short a period of time. I loved that show so much. I loved everybody on it, and everybody who worked on it. And I knew that there was somebody who didn’t work at the network who agreed with me! I believe December will be the DVDs. Every single episode, including the ones that never aired, all in widescreen and all with commentary. And I am, in fact, in the process of still struggling, as I have been since the day we were cancelled, to get a Firefly movie made. I have no news except that I have hope and in the next couple of months I will know definitely whether or not we may actually be shooting one within the year.” [Editor’s Note: yesterday it was announced that Whedon has signed a deal with Universal, and will shoot the Firefly movie in the first quarter of 2004.]

    cic-009-01.jpgWith that, Whedon took the first question from the audience. It was about Spike, the popular vampire character from Buffy. Originally a villain, Spike mellowed over time, primarily because he realized he was in love with his nominal enemy, Buffy. They even had an affair, but, according to Whedon’s mythology, vampires lack souls. So Spike underwent a series of trials that restored his soul, and ended up heroically sacrificing his life in Buffy‘s last episode. Nevertheless, it was subsequently decided to bring Spike over to the Angel series, whose title character is the only other vampire who got his soul back. Fans have been wondering just how Spike will be resurrected.

    So, asked this first questioner, could Whedon “shed any light” on some of the “rumors about Spike?”

    “We’re just good friends,” Whedon replied.

    Trying to get past Whedon’s defenses, the audience member persisted, asking if Spike would return as a ghost.

    “Some of you have been here before,” Whedon began, so we would know what to expect: “I’m not telling you dick. But however we bring him back, he’ll still be James Marsters” ““ the actor who played him ““ “so how bad can it be?”

    The next question stayed on the same topic area: why did Spike react differently to regaining his soul than Angel did? “Well, he’s a different guy than Angel,” Whedon began. “Hopefully, he’s a different guy because otherwise Angel‘s going to be really boring.” But seriously, Whedon hypothesized, ” I think Spike was actually a lot closer to human. Angel was at full-tilt evil,” and it took him one hundred years to try “to figure it out, what it was he had to do. Spike actually went in search for a soul when he had none. So I think he was much more evolved than Angel, personally, I think that’s why it was easier for him to make the transition.”

    The next audience member shifted to the topic of Whedon’s now homeless creation. Had he tried selling Firefly to the Sci-Fi Channel?” Yes, Whedon said, but, he claimed, the Sci-Fi Channel responded, “‘Ah no, that’s not for us, that’s too sci-fi.’” The audience laughed, and Whedon took it further. “And Oxygen said, ‘Too many chicks.’ And you’ll never believe what the Western network said.”

    In a pleading tone, a woman asked if Whedon was ever going to tie up what she viewed as loose ends from Buffy‘s finale, “like is Anya really dead,” maybe in a TV movie or in Fray, perhaps.

    “Bless your desperation,” replied Whedon in a kindly tone. “And I share it. The idea was to have closure so that people felt like we came full circle, that we said what we needed to say, but not end everything, so that one day there may be a movie, a TV-movie, a spin-off.”

    cic-009-02.jpgBuffy‘s final episodes both used and diverged from continuity elements that Whedon had previously established in his Fray comics. Whedon noted that “There are now things in Fray, mythologically, that don’t match up, which I’m going to have to explore when I do the next series of Fray comics. Oops, did I say that?”

    But as for what happened to the Buffy characters following their escape from the finale’s concluding disaster, Whedon asserted, “I’m pretty sure we’ll be seeing some of those characters show up on Angel next year. So we should learn a little bit about where they went.”

    But, sounding a recurring refrain, Whedon apparently did not want to rush into this: “We’re really tired.”

    Appropriately for Comic-Con, an audience member asked if Whedon wanted to write any DC Comics or Marvel characters.

    “I really would,” replied Whedon. “It’s only a question of time. There are many, many characters in both universes that I would hunger to get my hands on, intimidated though I would be.”

    Now that in itself is interesting. I remember reading that the novelist John Updike was a big fan of the Spider-Man newspaper strip. (And that seems odd considering how poorly it compares to the best Spider-Man comic book stories, which apparently Updike had never seen.) Updike was asked if he wanted to try his hand at writing comics but demurred, saying it was a very different art form and he would not feel comfortable with it. Now here is Whedon, “intimidated” by the idea of working with the classic Marvel and DC superheroes. How different their attitude is from that of so many comics professionals and executives who just dive right in, without feeling any awe at all, and in so many cases produce such mediocre work. And here are two great writers from other media who, perhaps, perceive more clearly just how difficult good comics writing is.

    And again, with the funny. “I’m thinking I would like to do Ultimate Ultimate Spider-Man,” Whedon ventured. “Just reboot Spider-Man again. Because, you know, it’s like 37 issues old and I think the kids today can’t relate to that.” See? No wonder Joss is my hero. Then, seriously, he added, “I’ve always wanted Buffy to fight Batman.” (Paging DC Comics?)

    (I don’t know if Whedon spoke to anyone at DC at the Con, but he did say he had been “just talking to Joe Quesada,” Marvel’s editor-in-chief. But how did Whedon find him, since, as we know, there is no Marvel booth. Is it hidden in a secret location? Does someone from Marvel slip Celebrity Writers they want to attract something like a treasure map? And then would the Writer in question weave his way through the Convention Center, moving from one landmark marked on the map to the next. And, finally, does this Writer end up knocking at a hidden door and giving a password ““ “Joey da Q sent me”? ““ like at a speakeasy in the 1920s?)

    The real problem about his getting to write for Marvel or DC, Whedon confessed, was that he is the sort of person who is “not that bright. . . about my time.” Still, he continued, he “would love to write any of the canon characters,” adding, with mock enthusiasm, “Dazzler!”

    A new question: did Whedon “regret” any direction he took his shows in? Would he make any changes if he could go back?

    “I don’t know how this whole feminism thing got into Buffy,” Whedon groused. “That’s just embarrassing.”

    Then he gave us the real answer. “I really don’t have any regrets,” apart from some occasions when an actor was unavailable, such as Seth Green leaving Buffy or the actors who played Darla and Lindsay being otherwise occupied at the end of Angel‘s second season.

    “I’ve been luckier than almost anyone else in TV,” Whedon declared. I got to do almost exactly what I wanted on two different shows for, right now, a grand total of eleven years. That’s an extraordinary gift. And as I learned last year, rather strikingly,” ““ another reference to Firefly ““ “it doesn’t come very often… So, I’m not big with the regret.”

    I noticed during this Comic-Con that some panels’ audiences policed their own kind, making their displeasure at certain inappropriate behavior quite clear. So it was when an insufficiently self-aware audience member began his question by thanking Whedon “for seven mostly great seasons of Buffy.” The audience groaned at the faux pas.

    “Calm down, people,” Whedon said, acting above the fray (so to speak), then adding, “Get him, security!”

    In response to a request for more commentary tracks on the Buffy DVDs, Whedon commented, “I never fathom why that’s cool.” He said he had been trying to do commentary for Buffy‘s final episode, “Chosen,” earlier that day, and had trouble coming up with things to say.

    This seems odd, since he is certainly never at a loss for words when he talks to a Comic-Con audience. Maybe that’s the secret. Whedon, like Neil Gaiman and Stan Lee, is a true showman, each with his own style, in interacting with convention audiences. The commentary track Whedon did jointly with writer Marti Noxon and actor Seth Green for the episode “Wild at Heart” in the Buffy Season 4 DVD set is consistently funny and entertaining, and even keeps going after the show stopped. Whedon obviously needs an audience when talking about his work, or at least a supporting cast!

    Another questioner suffered from a mild case of hubris of a different sort. He wanted to know if Whedon and his writers read Internet discussions of his shows, “because,” the fan claimed, “we’ve talked about stuff and then four weeks later it’ll be on screen.”

    “Obviously I’ve gotten most of my ideas from you,” Whedon replied. Then, thoughtfully, he inquired of no one in particular, “Is that legally binding?”

    “When we go to websites we’re looking for a general feeling of what’s not playing, what are people really passionate about and what are they debating and where are we getting it right and where are we getting it wrong? If you see something four weeks after it comes out on your website, that means we’ve been working on it about eight weeks before that, at least.”

    This is a welcome change from what I’ve read in interviews with various creative figures, in and out of comics, over the years, who dismiss what the “fans” say and claim they instead heed what the more general audience wants. Sometimes I wonder, though, if the core audience is like the proverbial canary in the coal mine. X-Files writers kept claiming how the audience would come to appreciate the intended replacements for Mulder and Scully, Agents Doggett and Reyes, but the majority of core fans disliked them. And my guess is that the core fans actually stuck with the show longer than the general audience, which apparently shared their opinion but left in droves. Political commentator George F. Will observes in the September 1, 2003 issue of Newsweek that “Political parties decline when they alienate their core voters,” a lesson that I suspect applies to core followings in popular culture, as well.

    Whedon and company do not simply do what the fans want, having stated that the show must not do the expected and must send its heroes in unpleasant situations for effective storytelling. But they do monitor how the core audience reacts. I suspect that is in part because Whedon and his writers have been and are themselves fans of various movies, TV shows and comics. And partly this is a testament to how the Internet makes the core audience of a show and their opinions more visible. That’s one reason there are now so many presentations for films and television series now at Comic-Con.

    I suspect that Buffy fandom’s first choice for a Buffy spin-off would be a series featuring the “bad girl” Slayer, Faith, played by the popular Eliza Dushku. But she is starring in a different series this fall. And so came a question from one of the many fans who seem to believe that Dushku made the wrong choice. Might there be a Faith spin-off if her new show Tru Calling ““

    Whedon interrupted: “if it’s NOT her true calling?”

    The fan persisted: what if Tru Calling was cancelled, adding, in an apparent effort to press one of Whedon’s buttons, that “the Fox network kind of mishandles new shows.”

    “Obviously I’m not going to wish ill on Eliza’s new show,” Whedon said diplomatically, “but boy, do I want to see Faith again! As I’ve said, we’re all just sort of reeling from the last seven years, and we don’t have any particular plans, but if Eliza became available, I think that would probably become an issue because there’s not a person on my staff who isn’t hungry to do something about that.”

    A number of questioners wanted Whedon to take the long, historical view of his contributions to the television medium. This next one asked did he “think through the changes you’ve made to television,” particularly in experimental episodes like “Hush” (which was mostly silent) and “Restless” (mostly a series of surreal dreams).

    Whedon started, “It wasn’t really like” ““ and then he shifted into a snooty, pseudo-British voice ““ “‘Well, I’ll show television how it’s done.’” or “I invented TV.” Back in his normal voice, Whedon explained that “When I created Buffy, part of the reason was I wanted to direct films, but I was writing films. Buffy was one big graduate school for me and my writing,” and for his writing staff as well.” It was about “trying to be better, trying to grow as an artist.” I have encountered so many people working in genre comics who refuse to consider what they do to be “art,” that it is rewarding to hear a writer who deals in heroic fantasy refer to himself as an “artist,” and, by extension, to his work as art.

    Then a fan asked, perhaps wondering if Whedon shared the fan’s own feelings, if Whedon missed or was “in mourning” for the show?

    “I’m not in mourning,” Whedon maintained. “I miss a lot of the writers, I miss a lot of characters.” But, he said, he felt that with its last season, Buffy was “coming to a head,” and that “seven is a good number” for the length of a series. Besides, Whedon added, he was “really, really exhausted,” a theme that has been cropping up in Whedon’s interviews for months now.

    Perhaps heeding Whedon’s admission of exhaustion, an audience member then wondered if there could be a continuation of Buffy ten years from now, on television or in comics form.

    “It could,” Whedon admitted. “The great thing is the show’s about growing up. If they do and we were to come back, it’s not like, ‘I can’t believe they’re trapped on the island again!’ And wherever they are in their lives is wherever the story will pick up.”

    An audience member then asked what Whedon thought what Buffy‘s legacy was to television? This was really a variant on a previous question, but this time Whedon replied in terms not of storytelling craft but of theme.

    “I honestly believe that we were in the middle of a sea change about the way people perceive female heroes,” observed Whedon. “What’s really important to me is the fact that when I started the idea of Buffy, it was a new concept: the idea of a young high school girl being somebody important and powerful was obviously new.” Whedon modestly cautioned that Buffy did not bring about this revolution alone: “I think there are other shows like Xena that deserve way more credit than they get.” But, Whedon continued, “We got the crest of the wave.”

    Then someone raised an unpleasant subject: did Whedon expect the negative backlash to Buffy Season 6?

    “My advisors all told me everyone loved Season 6,” Whedon replied, feigning nervousness: “I have to go.”

    But he remained. Season 6 was and remains controversial, since all of the regular characters went through dark psychological periods in their lives: the popular character Willow witnessed the murder of her lover Tara, and turned insane and evil, and Buffy herself drifted away from her sense of purpose into an affair with Spike, that bordered on sadomasochism.

    “Season 6 was a real challenge for people,” admitted Whedon. “It was very dark. It was very upsetting. And I think it was because the character of Buffy herself was sort of” ““ because the character of Buffy herself was in question. . .was sort of taken away from the audience. I think that’s why when people say it went too far in the darkness, that’s what they’re missing, and I don’t disagree with that. We ourselves felt like after awhile, ‘Okay, we’re dealing with some interesting issues, but holy Jesus! I’m so depressed! So we wanted her to come out and find her power. I think in retrospect when all seven years are taken together, you’ll see that as with any fiction, it always gets darkest before the end.”

    I found Buffy‘s Season 6 a valuable and challenging experiment, that pushed the envelope on heroic fantasy. Since the Marvel revolution we are used to seeing heroes who grow angst-ridden over their lives, and who even (temporarily) abandon their calling out of despair, or, as Stan Lee put it in Amazing Spider-Man #50, “Spider-Man No More!” Whedon took it further, showing us in the Buffy of Season 6 a hero, a superhero, indeed, who genuinely suffered from clinical depression, even if that word was rarely used. And yes, I too felt that her descent went too far and lasted too long, but, then again, had it not gone “too far,” perhaps it would not have had the dramatic impact that it did. I expect part of the problem fans had with the story line was that the causes and motivations for Buffy’s descent weren’t made sufficiently clear; her recovery likewise just seemed to happen without clear cause.

    Buffy Season 6, to me, is comparable to the “grim and gritty” period in superhero comics in the late 1980s and early 1990s. And just as superhero comics have not truly recaptured the vital, positive outlook they had before the “grim and gritty” wave, neither did Buffy in Season 7. She was back in heroic mode, but the character had lost much of her warmth and humor from the first five years.

    Buffy‘s final episode, this year, ended on a highly positive note. Buffy had Willow use her magical abilities to alter the spell that only empowered one female to be a Slayer at a time. Now every girl or woman with the potential to be a Slayer has that potential activated. An audience member wanted to know just how many women that was. Hundreds? Millions?

    “I hope to explore the ramifications,” Whedon said, in Angel or a later Buffy spin-off. As for why he made this plot twist, “We were trying to make a statement about women and where they are in society and where they could be,” Whedon explained. His point, he said, was that “strength” was “to be shared,” rather than confined to one individual hero. “We need not have heroes so much as to all see ourselves as heroes.” If there is one quotation to be taken away from Whedon’s talk at the Con, I believe that was it.

    Then came probably the most difficult question of the entire hour. Towards the end of the notorious sixth season, the still literally soulless Spike attempted unsuccessfully to rape Buffy. (We learned, by the way, in the next panel that this had been executive producer Marti Noxon’s idea.) But then they grew closer together in the final season. An audience member asked, “What kind of message did that send?”

    Here Whedon turned quite serious, with no jokes whatsoever. “It’s something that we on staff have been debating for years, and we figured our ambivalence was exactly what we wanted to project, and we used that on the show. We knew that we couldn’t come back from an attempted rape to a romantic sexual relationship. But what we did want to say was that we could come back to a place of trust between these people. That man could redeem himself.” Whedon said he thought that was “the best possible message to get out there.”

    Whedon stated that “in time what went on with Spike and Buffy was very textured and complicated.” The relationship, as it evolved in season seven, “has a romantic/sexual angle but not a physical one.” Whedon declared that he didn’t like “the Luke and Laura thing,” alluding to an infamous story line in the soap opera General Hospital long ago, in which a character named Luke raped the heroine Laura, and they ended up as lovers and even got married.

    As for Buffy and Spike, Whedon said, he and his writers “went back and forth endlessly. Should they get together once, should they never get together. . .should she feel guilty about that emotional need?” Whedon summed up, “Hopefully some of that spilled out into the show, because it is probably the most complex question that is asked in the entire run of the show.”

    There was a little girl in the question line (who, come to think of it, had unfortunately just heard that whole discussion of rape), who asked Whedon who his favorite Buffy character was.

    Whedon looked about in mock cautiousness, and observed, “There are no actors from Buffy here.” And then he answered ““ “Willow” ““ bringing tremendous applause from the audience.

    “Which is yours?” he then asked the little girl, who replied (perhaps unexpectedly), “Faith.” “Not bad,” acknowledged Whedon.

    The next questioner wanted to know where all the cast members of Buffy were “going.”

    Whedon dropped into a hushed tone of voice: “They go to Cast Member Heaven.” But no, not really. He mentioned that Sarah Michelle Gellar and Michelle Trachtenberg were currently doing movies, and that Alyson Hannigan had one just about to come out, referring without naming it to the latest in the American Pie series. “Very tasteful and for the kids,” commented Whedon.

    “But we’re also talking to a bunch of cast members about coming on Angel when they have the time. So I think you’ll be seeing them around all over the place. They’re pretty good at their jobs.”

    For that matter, Whedon asserted, “I haven’t created my last TV show.” In an apparent reference to the fate of Firefly on the Fox network, Whedon added, “There may be Fox execs who say, ‘Yes, you have.’”

    cic-009-03.jpg

    The next questioner compared Buffy to Tarzan and Zorro, heroes whose popularity has continued long after their creation. “That’s always been my intent,” Whedon acknowledged, that Buffy would be an “icon” whose life as a fictional character would go on “beyond me.” Having turned serious, Whedon joked his way out, as if by reflex: “We’re looking for a Buffy-Tarzan-Zorro teamup.”On the subject of television aimed at the “lowest common denominator,” Whedon said that he did not watch reality TV shows, inasmuch as “I don’t like shows about backstabbing, competition and idiots” (yet another reason he is my hero).

    One of the most popular and critically well-received episodes in Buffy‘s history was the musical, “Once More with Feeling,” in which the characters performed songs composed by Whedon. So another audience member asked if there was a musical episode in store for Angel.

    “Somewhere David Boreanaz’s hair is standing up,” Whedon said, referring to Angel‘s lead actor. But no, Whedon demurred, saying that a musical was appropriate for the “Buffy universe,” but “the Angel universe, not so much.” Whedon and company have repeatedly referred to Angel as a show with more adult concerns than Buffy, though, as one writer pointed out in the next panel, Buffy Season 6 was darker than Angel ever gets.

    Abruptly, Whedon changed the subject to talk about one of the stars he worked with. “I don’t want to say diva, bitch, pain in the ass, talentless hack,” Whedon went on, as I, and no doubt the rest of the audience, equally startled, wondered what’s going on? Is he going to say something he shouldn’t? Has he gone loopy? And then Whedon introduced Nathan Fillion, who played the lead in Firefly and the villainous preacher Caleb in the final episodes of Buffy, and who was watching from over by the doors. Not the tripartite name we expected! Whew, Whedon was just playing a mind game with us! Serious, now, Whedon praised Fillion as the “best hero I’ve ever worked with, possibly the best villain.” Come to think of it, that says a lot right there.

    Another questioner asked if Whedon had formulated any ideas for an eighth season of Buffy. “It’s interesting,” Whedon replied; “I was in a coma.” So, I take it that when he claims to have been exhausted by seven seasons of Buffy, he is not kidding.

    But Whedon can and should look back on his achievement in seven years of Buffy with pride.

    The night before, my academic acquaintance Peter Coogan and I had had a friendly argument over whether or not Buffy is a superhero. Certainly the show has repeatedly used that word to describe her, though I see Peter’s point that Buffy is not a pure example of the superhero genre. (I can even supply reasons: no masks and costumes, and more importantly, most paranormal elements are based in the supernatural, not science fiction.) Nonetheless, we agreed that the superhero genre is a strong influence on Buffy.

    And it seems to me that Buffy and Angel are actually better contemporary examples of superhero stories than most of today’s superhero comics. Too many of these comics read and feel too much as if longtime readers of the genre are doing jaded critiques on these characters, many of whom have been published for twenty to over sixty years. The new stories lack the positive energy, the imaginative vitality, the sense of wonder, the sheer spirit that these characters and their adventures radiated in their prime. In the 1960s the torch of creativity in the super hero genre passed from DC to Marvel, and in the mid-1980s it went back to DC. But by the early 1990s, I believed the torch had passed almost entirely away from comics, and it was Warner Brothers Animation’s Batman and Superman series that best embodied the spirit of the superhero myth.

    And in the late 1990s the torch passed to Joss Whedon’s Buffy and Angel. Whedon pushed the envelope of the genre in large part due to his guiding principle that he and his writers have continually reiterated in interviews: the fantasy adventure storyline in Buffy and Angel should serve as a metaphor for the characters’ emotional and psychological issues. So it was that Buffy’s battles against supernatural menaces became dramatic projections of her struggles to mature through adolescence and young womanhood.

    Once enunciated, this principle seems so simple and obvious. And yet no one had propounded it before. Stan Lee’s early Spider-Man stories make an overall parallel between Peter Parker’s angst-ridden personal life with his combats in costume, but no metaphors specific to individual stories are drawn. Former Marvel editor-in-chief Jim Shooter came closer when he decreed that there must be a personal “conflict” for the hero in each story. But it took Whedon to finally formulate the principle and, in his TV series, to demonstrate it again and again.

    And here is another reason why Whedon’s work is so significant. Just as Matt Groening considerably altered conventional opinion about animation for adults, Joss Whedon has gained new respect for the fantasy adventure genre. Buffy the Vampire Slayer‘s very title ironically acknowledges its roots in horror movies about teenagers, not usually thought to have artistic merit (as the Emmy Awards voters show by continually overlooking the show). Yet Buffy has won widespread critical acclaim in the mainstream media and considerable attention within academia. The final episode of Buffy was even hailed in a New York Times editorial. And I watch the show and think, this is a superhero comic, brought to the screen with intelligence, artistic ambition, and respect for the genre. Many viewers who love the show probably disdain the superhero genre on principle, and yet Buffy‘s greatness shows what the superhero genre can achieve.

    Towards the end of the panel came the question, who were Joss Whedon’s influences?

    “Anyone I’ve ever seen,” replied Whedon, but, he added, if he had to name “two off the top of my head,” it would be “Stan Lee and Charles Dickens.” Dickens makes sense as a major influence as well: a master writer of commercial serial fiction which he elevated into high art, who transformed melodramatic narratives of hero versus villain into profound conflicts of archetypal good and evil, who combined brilliant comedy with emotionally affecting drama, and who so often dealt with young protagonists struggling towards maturity. And should anyone question the degree to which Marvel Comics have influenced Joss Whedon, Buffy and Angel, here is the proof.

    Now, another difference between the Comic-Con of today and the Con of five years ago is the spread of cell phones. I don’t like cell phones: they keep going off in inappropriate places, like theaters, museums, and sporting events. At least the acoustics at Comic-Con are so bad for people who don’t have microphones that the vast spaces muffle the noise these phones make. Oh, do I hate people who don’t turn off their cell phones ““ or set them on vibrate ““ in theaters or museums, or convention panels. I live near a restaurant which has a large sign, “Please use cell phones in lobby,” hanging in full view. And people sit at the table beneath it and talk on their cell phones. Why are such people so stupid?

    And then, at the panel’s end, strangely enough, Whedon exclaimed that his phone was ringing. No, no! It can’t be! He’s so smart! He’s my hero! So here is the difference between Joss Whedon and his creation: Buffy’s cell phone never goes off in mid-apocalypse.

    BUFFYCON PART 2: THE MASTER’S DISCIPLES

    But, in retrospect, I suspect that ringing cell phone was a prearranged signal to let Whedon know it was time to wrap this panel up.

    “And now I have to shut up because we have another panel coming on,” Whedon declared.

    Seemingly from all around us, members of the Angel writing staff appeared and made their way up on stage. The audience was in flux: most stayed but a good number left. Meloney, sharp-eyed and quick to seize opportunities, spotted vacated seats further up front and we swiftly staked our claim to them. (It was still not my personal best for a Buffy panel: five years ago I got front row center. But this was pretty darn close.)

    Whedon introduced the assembled writers; newly promoted head writer Jeffrey Bell; David Fury, formerly of Buffy and now executive producer of Angel; Steven S. DeKnight, Drew Goddard, Ben Edlund (also known as the creator of the comics series The Tick), and the writing team of Sarah Fain and Elizabeth Craft. The moderator was Nancy Holder, writer of Buffy and Angel novels.

    “These are the people who allow me to have time with my son,” Whedon stated. Then he addressed the assembled writers, “Remember, people, this is your moment to shine, but remember I’m in the room.” And with that Whedon vanished into the auditorium.

    Jeffrey Bell wondered, plaintively, “Joss is gone. Why are they still here?”

    The panel went by the imposingly purple title of “Buffy and Angel Writers: The Demise of Buffy and the Mystique of Angel.” Yet while Buffy was discussed, this was really the Angel writing staff for the forthcoming new season. With Buffy‘s end, many Mutant Enemy writers had moved on to new projects. And so such popular scripters as Marti Noxon, Jane Espenson, Douglas Petrie, Mere Smith, Rebecca Rand Kirshner, Drew Greenberg were nowhere to be seen. To Buffy fans, this is like the Round Table breaking up!

    Seeing the writers who were on the panel gave me the same impression I get from reading interviews with Mutant Enemy writers past and present: it reminds me of my generation of comics pro friends at their best ““ the humor, the joking camaraderie, the commitment to doing their best possible work in their genre, and the enthusiasm.

    Bell started off by giving his own introductory State of the Union address, explaining that “We’re going in a different direction this year… We are now at the center of Wolfram & Hart,” the sinister law firm whose partners also practice black magic. “Our guys are now running a big evil corporation and trying to make sense of why they are there.” Referring to the return of Spike, Bell asserted, “We also feel he died a noble, heroic death on Buffy and to bring him back as if nothing happened would not be fair to him [actor James Marsters] or the character, and so we feel whatever he comes back as is something that we have to earn. So I ask you to bear with us as we figure out what exactly that looks like.”

    Then Bell turned the floor over to David Fury to discuss how the writers collaborate with each other. “Collaboration,” Fury began, “the art of passing off work to someone else.” Having gotten his laugh, Fury went on to explain how a story for Buffy or Angel evolves. “Basically, when we’re in the room we are going off a general idea that Joss has. He’ll have maybe one small story point or some emotion that he wants to bring out in the episode, and then it’s up to us in a room trying to brainstorm a bit and trying to figure things out. I have the great fortune of working for Buffy for six seasons and Angel unofficially for all of it. This is the best bunch of writers you could ever imagine being in a room with. And one of the reasons I’m here on Angel is I refuse to leave Mutant Enemy.” Fury maintained that Whedon “has got to create another show” when Angel reaches its end so Fury will have another job to go to.

    Steven DeKnight said that the writers “spend ninety percent of the time laughing” at their meetings. Whedon and other Buffy writers have stated in the past that Season 6’s “nerd” trio of villains ““ Warren, Jonathan and Andrew ““ were partly parodies of themselves and their own discussions. One may judge the truth of this from DeKnight’s following anecdote. He recalled how once the writers debated who would win in a fight between a caveman and an astronaut. “People actually got angry,” he said wonderingly, and it took an hour. (Now this is a good job. They get paid to do this.)

    The question arose as to whether working on Buffy, the more famous series, was more prestigious than writing for Angel.

    Bell contended, “I’m not going to be bitter, but there’s Buffy and” ““ his voice dropped ““ “there’s Angel.”

    Firefly,” Fury interjected, “was the trophy wife.”

    Returning to the previous subject, Bell turned to Elizabeth Craft and Sarah Fain. “Another example of collaboration is Liz and Sarah can write together as a team. One of them does nouns, the other does verbs, and together they put out really wonderful scripts. We actually don’t know who the talented one is. We believe one is talented and the other one is just getting half the money.” Indeed, it was later pointed out that Craft and Fain were sharing a microphone whereas everyone else had his own.

    Drew Goddard recalled that his initial script for Mutant Enemy was his first writing job, and that before that his jobs involved wearing “suits” and working in “cubicles.” (There are some of us who find this a different sort of horror show.) In contrast, Goddard recalled being on the set watching his script being filmed, watching a guy on fire run right by him “and they give me a paycheck.”

    “Envy us,” Fury commanded the audience. And I do.

    Bell then voiced a sentiment that consistently turns up in interviews with the Buffy and Angel writers: “The coolest thing about our job is Joss.” We were told how the problem arose as to how to end Angel‘s third season, and “Joss became Neo in The Matrix,” going into the zone, coming up with ideas on the spot, “and episodes 20 to 22 got broken” ““ basically, plotted out ““ “at dinner.”

    Questions were now coming from the audience. One person wanted to know about Buffy characters turning up on Angel in the future.

    Bell said that “A big part of it is finding out a need for why that character will show up, and we have thoughts about that for many of the characters, and then it’s just a matter of making time and money and scheduling work, but we have hopes for all of them dropping by.”

    Fury added, “Sometimes we’ll come up with some interesting emotional ideas and we’ll want to save it for some of these characters. It would be nice to get Sarah [Sarah Michelle Gellar, who plays Buffy] on the show, particularly with Spike and Angel together. So we’re saving a lot of stuff now and going to keep our fingers crossed and hope that we can get her to do it. Otherwise we’ll find a way to express these emotions without her.”

    Then came a question about the evil Wolfram & Hart lawyer played by Stephanie Romanov, and chaos ensued. Is Lilah returning?

    “Eliza Dushku?” asked Fury. The audience shouted back “Lilah!”

    “Okay, calm down,” Fury told us. “Having trouble with the acoustics.”

    “He’s old,” DeKnight offered. It seems that Fury was the oldest person on the panel, though I worried that he’s still probably younger than me.

    Undeterred, Fury carried on. “As Joss indicated, she is on another show right now. We would love, love, love to have Eliza back.” And the audience yelled “Lilah” again, as well as “Stephanie.”

    Finally Fury got it. “Lilah, sorry. I’m old and feeble. Stephanie, yes, I know who Lilah is.”

    Bell asked, “Is David Fury’s nurse in here, please?”

    It was explained to us that Fury was the oldest of the writers on the panel. “I’m not entirely Alzheimer-ridden,” Fury pleaded. (Meanwhile I contemplate whether or not Fury is younger or older than me. This is not encouraging for the aging process.) And the answer, by the way, is that Lilah is currently “burning. . .in hell” (and how many other TV show writers can say that about their characters?) so there are no immediate plans for her.

    Next question: Who is your favorite character to write for?

    Ben Edlund said, “I like writing for Fred.” (For any of you who don’t watch the show, Fred ““ Winifred ““ is a young woman, brilliant of science, who was once a nervous wreck thanks to being trapped in another dimension.) “She’s nervous. I’m a nervous person. I think I can understand where she’s coming from to some degree. And my breasts are growing.”

    Perhaps we should move on to the next respondent.

    And that was David Fury, who still had Ms. Dushku on his mind.

    “Boy, that might be Faith,” he said to applause from the audience. “I only had the opportunity to write her twice, but damn! Her voice just comes out of me. The other one I had a good time with was Harmony,” the high school twit turned twit vampiress, who returns to Angel next season. “These two women, I don’t know, just touch some part of me that loves writing for those two.”

    Bell likewise picked Harmony. Goddard noted that Faith would have been his choice had Fury not already picked her, so he went with the Mayor of Sunnydale instead, whom he once helped write, and who I think was Buffy‘s best villain ever.

    Elizabeth Craft chose Fred, since both of them wear glasses, and Sarah Fain agreed, demonstrating once again that they work as a team.

    DeKnight chose “Without a doubt, Tara,” Willow’s lover, a sweet character who was murdered towards the end of Buffy Season 6, and this was the choice that received the loudest applause.

    Bell picked “The green guy,” Lorne, the demon turned nightclub owner. “Writing Lorne is so much fun. We’re not as dark as Buffy 6, but our show can be pretty dark, and he is always a breath of fresh air and humor…”

    There was a school of thought among Buffy and Angel fans that the two approaching “apocalypses” in Buffy Season 7 and Angel Season 4 would be tied together. Why, asked a member of the audience, had there been no crossovers between the “apocalypses”?

    “Apocalypti,” Bell suggested.

    Fury tried his best to explain, but the gods of public speaking had turned against him. “It’s very hard to coordinate your climaxes together,” he began, and the rest was drowned out by audience laughter. “Can security please come to the front of the room?” Bell asked. Well, the answer was that the shows were on separate networks, making it too difficult to schedule crossovers.

    But the panel’s descent into the absurd was far from over. “I have a question for Drew Goddard,” came a familiar voice to Buffy fans. Meloney swerved around in her seat, a delighted smile on her face. The audience broke into loud applause. It was Danny Strong, the actor who played Jonathan on Buffy, a character killed off in one of Goddard’s scripts.

    “Go ahead,” said Goddard, undisturbed at facing this ghost from his past. “Stand up, young man.”

    “Very funny, Drew,” replied the short Mr. Strong, sounding unamused. “I just wanted to know how it feels to be a murderer?” The audience, on the side of murdered underdogs, applauded again.

    Goddard was utterly without remorse. “You know, it’s not that bad.”

    “Is it anti-Semitism?” Strong asked. “I think it’s like anything: at first it kind of tries your conscience, and then it starts to feel good.”

    Strong also had comfort, of sorts, for the beleaguered Fury, advising him, “It IS hard to do climaxes at the same time.”

    “Who would know better than you and I?” Fury asked agreeably. And perhaps we should not go there.

    And yet still more was to come. An unfamiliar, nerdy voice came from the second line of questioners. “Liz and Sarah, are you single?” And it was Joss, undercover, with his partner in crime Nathan Fillion right behind him.

    Craft and Fain, looking young, attractive, and pleased, each said, “Yes.” “But they only work as a team,” Fury pointed out, redeeming his past errors. “Where do we line up?” inquired Fillion as he and Whedon disappeared once more into the crowd.

    With this the panel’s plunge into comedic chaos had struck bottom, and more serious topics resurfaced. Angel had been in danger of cancellation last spring, and so last season’s final episode moved its setting from a darkened old hotel to the well-lit and spectacular offices of Wolfram & Hart to show the network that the show would look “big and shiny and happy” if it came back in the fall.

    Bell mentioned that “initially” one of Angel‘s major themes was “addiction.” He described Angel as “a recovering vampire” who “fell off the wagon last year.” “It’s a very old man trying to find redemption,” making him “the opposite of Buffy,” who is so young. I found it interesting he would describe Angel as so old, since, despite his chronological age, Angel seems to me not only to look like a young man but to act like one. It’s not as if he dresses in outdated styles, or has trouble understanding the ways of younger generations (like anyone born in the 20th century?).

    Now an audience member wanted to know how the writers kept their dialogue so fresh and original.

    “If you don’t,” Bell revealed, “Joss makes fun of you.” And he asked Sarah Fain to recount what happened to her.

    “It was our first episode of Angel last year,” Fain told us, “‘Supersymmetry,’ and we had a very unfortunate line. It was, ‘Brilliant, absolutely brilliant,’ said by Wesley. And in context it really wasn’t that awful, I’d just like to say.”

    Craft interrupted, “Sarah wrote that one, by the way,” and Fain laughed.

    Whedon saw the offending line and commented on it in his “English Shakespearean mocking voice,” or what the writers called The Voice, for short. “We’ve all suffered it,” admitted Edlund. Although, it would appear, at least some of the writers mimic The Voice behind Whedon’s back, not one of the panelists would do it for us, perhaps fearing that Joss was still lurking about somewhere in the vast Room 6CDEF. But in fact, we had heard Joss perform The Voice in his own panel, when he said, “‘Well, I’ll show television how it’s done.’” (Go back and look it up, if you like.)

    Towards the panel’s end the writers were asked if the regular characters would change in the course of the coming season. Fury replied that “There are changes in store for our characters now that they are working for the most evil corporation on the planet. And working from within to do good, and are basically given the keys to enormous toys and facilities and all sorts of resources they didn’t have before. It’s going to make them different than the people who were living in a hotel working clandestinely to fight the forces of evil.”

    Here is Whedon’s principle in operation again. Angel and company’s experiences at Wolfram & Hart will serve as metaphor for a dilemma of adult life: how to function amid the temptations and harsh realities of the workaday world without becoming corrupted or selling out. And it is a high concept true to the heritage of supernatural tales as well: it is Faust for 21st century corporate America.

    The panel, by the way, was presented by the praiseworthy website CityofAngel.com, and if you want to read more quotes from these two panels, you can find them there. (It was a great place to double-check the quotes I’d taken down at the panels, even if I did at times become bewildered when their version of a quote’s wording differed from mine.)

    LET THEM EAT CAKE

    With the end of this unofficial Buffycon for today, I headed down the corridor to Room 8, arriving halfway through the panel “Claypool Comics: 10 Years with the Stars!”

    Never heard of Claypool? Well, it seems, neither has New York’s weekly newspaper, The Village Voice. “Every other remotely independent comics publisher has gone out of business over the last 16 years,” Fantagraphics publisher Gary Groth told the Voice earlier this year.

    And this is not true. Certainly, many comics publishers have gone away, as he says. But first comes the question of what is an independent? Though it changed owners a few years ago, Marvel is its own company, Marvel Enterprises. Is it an independent? What about Dark Horse and Image? Or does Groth consider them “majors”?

    But in any event, there are indeed still some comics publishers who are independents by any definition and still survive. In Saturday there was a panel titled “20 Years of Antarctic Press, or How We Survived in Publishing on a Shoestring Budget.” And Claypool is another independent survivor, which this year celebrates its tenth anniversary.

    The two central figures at Claypool are both longtime friends of mine, Ed Via, its publisher, and Richard Howell, its editor, about whom you will read more in a column in the near future. Ed lives in Virginia, Richard in New Jersey, and they also employ a few staffers based on the West Coast, as well as freelancers from around the country.

    Claypool published three ongoing comics series, all in black and white, and all dealing with the supernatural. There is Deadbeats, a continuing serial drama chronicling the lives of characters in a small New England town plagued by vampires, the “deadbeats” of the title. This book is written and drawn by Howell, a personal creation that draws upon his affinity for daytime and nighttime television serial drama, as well as his enthusiasms for supernatural fantasy ranging from Dark Shadows to Buffy. Then there is Soulsearchers & Co., a bright and inventive comedy about a team of costumed characters battling supernatural opponents, written by the prolific Peter David and originally illustrated by the amazing Amanda Conner. Richard was one of the very few to recognize Amanda’s talent years before she finally became a star among comics fans, and she still draws the charming and witty covers.

    I’ve long thought that Soulsearchers would make a wonderful animated series, or, with appropriate CGI, a funny live action show. Finally, there is Elvira, another supernatural comedy book, starring the celebrated and spectacularly sexy horror movie hostess in her comedic adventures, often taking the form of parodies of a wide range of pop culture targets.

    I have long thought that Richard has the best job in comics. Ed believes in Richard’s abilities, and allows him to pretty much do what he wants with them. The books do not have to earn huge X-Men-level profits; Ed, who has other sources of income, wants to see these books being done, and as long as they turn a profit, he’s happy. The books fill a niche for a loyal audience whose taste other companies seem to ignore. And Richard makes a good, stable income from his work. If only more of the comics business could be like this.

    Among the “stars” on the panel were Amanda; frequent Claypool writer Kurt Busiek, another person whose talents Richard appreciated before the major comics companies did; talented artist John Heebink; and, representing Elvira, writer/actress Cassandra Peterson and her husband/manager Mark Pierson. A highly attractive woman, Ms. Peterson looked strangely familiar, and another Claypool artist, Steve Leialoha, was busily sketching her from the audience. Why, if Ms. Peterson had black hair in a beehive instead of her long brown hair, and if she was wearing black, she would look just like ““ but it is not for me to expose Elvira’s secret identity. I am a gentleman.

    Claypool may be a tiny company, but it had its own booth on the convention floor, which is more than I can say for another company, and its representatives handed out free comics. People who attended the Claypool party even got to have pieces of the 10th anniversary birthday cake! This traditional kind of interaction among the company, the creative personnel, and their audience is important. It is yet another way that Claypool survives contentedly as if in a protective time warp, despite the changing ways of the 21st century comics industry.

    MASKS AND MERRIMENT

    Following the Claypool panel, I checked in with my documentarian colleagues Constantine and Ben, who were riveted with attention watching a panel discussion by various filmmakers whose work had been shown at Comic-Con’s film festival. Ben was having a particular run of good luck at the Con: Thursday night, by sheer chance, he had met Stan Lee, Friday he became friends with animator Bill Plympton, and today he had encountered and chatted with Quentin Tarantino. Ben reported that Tarantino said he would have a panel tomorrow. I thought his panel was on Friday, I thought, puzzled.

    Then I did another circuit of the Convention’s main floor. Look, there’s the Dorling Kindersley booth where Scott Beatty was doing a signing today for DK’s new Ultimate Guides to the Batman and Superman animated series. I wrote the new, updated edition of DK’s Ultimate Guide to X-Men that came out this year, and I would have been happy to spend time at the booth signing copies of the book. Had I been asked.

    Better fortune met me at the DC booth area, where I was invited to dinner with former Marvel co-workers Danny Fingeroth, Jim Salicrup and DC’s Adam Phillips and his wife in Seaport Village.

    Following dinner, I met up with Constantine, Ben, and Lyman the intern just within the doors of Ballroom 20, where the annual Masquerade was in its final moments. It too has changed over the years, and for the better. The costume contests I attended at my first conventions were usually embarrassments, with fans lacking in self-awareness wearing shoddy costumes better suited to thinner people. In my experience San Diego always attracted contestants with better design skills and better builds. But for years the audience was rowdy, noisy and obnoxious.

    But what I saw of the concluding award ceremony this year was impressive indeed. The audience was well-behaved. Instead of a comics pro as emcee, there was actor Robert Englund, best known as horror icon Freddy Krueger, who had appeared earlier that day at the New Line Cinema panel. Englund was clearly doing a great, enthusiastic job as master of ceremonies. And the prize-winning costumes I saw were superb, including a collection of X-Men, and an extraordinary group of characters from Hayao Miyazaki’s recent animated film Spirited Away.

    It was now around 11:30 PM as the Masquerade ended, and our group headed out, passing through the immense Masquerade Party that was continuing in the Convention Center’s Sails Pavilion. Constantine enthusiastically pointed out the many different styles of dancing that attendees performed, all to the same music: all these different groups having a good time in their own ways.

    The Masquerade is part of the very essence of Comic-Con’s annual celebration of comics. In old native cultures tribesmen donned masks and costumes in order to take on the aspect of higher beings, to represent spirits in material form. At Comic-Con we celebrate characters from comics and animation and fantasy films. And in the Masquerade, the most gifted costumers visually and figuratively become those characters onstage. The heroes of pop culture become manifest before us, brought to life by people like ourselves.

    Constantine, Ben, and Lyman were at the end of their journey to Comic-Con. They, and many others, would be heading home tomorrow. But I still had another day to go. And though in past years Sunday at Comic-Con was something of a letdown, it was so no longer, as you shall see next time.

    -Copyright 2003 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #8: San Diego 2003 – Day Three: Gaiman, Groening and Bradbury

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    Many reviews of The Matrix Reloaded asked what was the point of giving Agent Smith the ability to replicate himself over and over since his enemy, the film’s hero Neo, can and does just fly out of his multiple selves’ grasp. Well, certainly, but Agent Smith and X-Men‘s Madrox the Multiple Man would both be able to use their self-multiplication ability to attend every event at Comic-Con International.

    I, on the other hand, could not, and Saturday was the day most heavily packed with stellar events. This, in fact, was the principal day for presentations on movies and television series. Those of you who are hoping for reports on Halle Berry’s appearance to promote her movie Gothika, or Anjelina Jolie’s to publicize the new Lara Croft flick, or Hugh Jackman’s to launch the buzz for the forthcoming Van Helsing film, or New Line’s preview of footage from the next Lord of the Rings movie, or even Sony’s premiere of film of actor Alfred Molina (there in person) as Doctor Octopus in Spider-Man 2, will not find them here. My interests led me to give other panels higher priority. (Moreover, according to one Con report I read, these panels were so crowded that unless I had arrived early, I would not have been able to get into them anyway.)

    Then again, there were reports on various movie preview panels in the mainstream media; even Entertainment Tonight, I’ve been informed by a friend, ran a segment on this year’s Comic-Con. I suspect that major media news organizations that did not run reports on Comic-Con took notice of those that did, and that there may be considerably more mainstream coverage of next year’s Con.

    As you may recall, I was traveling from far-off Alpine, California to San Diego each morning with my filmmaking companions in their rented car. And as the con progressed, they were growing more tired (whereas I, the oldest, who stayed up 43 hours only a few days before, was demonstrating surprising stamina) and wanted to sleep later.

    So, I got to the Convention Center closer to noon than I would have liked. This left me too little time to try to locate some people who I knew were at the Con and wanted to locate. There were some people I never found, not even at the booths they were supposed to be sitting at. Hmm. Maybe they were hanging out at the even more unfindable Marvel booth.

    You know, that’s not a bad idea. It reminds me of that Twilight Zone episode in which actor Billy Mumy (future co-writer of Marvel’s Comet Man ““ you see, it’s all linked!) makes people disappear by sending them to the “cornfield.” Perhaps people at Comic-Con similarly vanish by being sent to the Marvel booth. Yes, it makes a certain kind of sense.

    NEILCON DAY 3

    “Saturday afternoon at Comic-Con, and I’m already brain dead,” announced Neil Gaiman at the start of his 12 PM panel in Room 6A. The Comic-Con was certainly getting its money’s worth out of booking Gaiman as a special guest. Unlike the umpteen other panels he did, this one was not about an individual project, like MirrorMask, or an organization like Vertigo or the Comic Book Legal Defense Fund. This was the “Spotlight on Neil Gaiman,” all about himself.

    Gaiman apologetically explained that one might think that he would have prepared material in advance for an hour-long solo panel, but instead he had to write his keynote speech for last night’s Eisner Awards. “So,” he said, “I’ll leave it to you lot” for questions and answers.

    The first was nearly a conversation-stopper: what does “your writing process” “look like”?

    Gaiman hesitated an instant, apparently taken aback by the questioner’s seeming assumption there was some great mystery to plumb here, and fell back on a tried and true technique of humor, the overly literal interpretation. (See Anya in Buffy.) “My writing process looks like me sitting,” Gaiman began, either before a computer screen or a piece of paper, “looking rather like my head is going to explode.” Slowly warming to the topic, he continued, “unless I’m doing dialogue,” in which case he is “making facial expressions,” like the particularly grotesque one he made for our benefit, “which is why I prefer to write alone.” A sudden thought occurred. “I hope no one got a photo of that.” But no one, it seemed, did, either out of courtesy, or, more likely, an inability to aim the camera in time.

    For films Gaiman said he likes FinalDraft, which he dubbed “a clever screenwriting program” that does the formatting for him. But for novels and short stories, he prefers writing in a notebook, and then will “feel virtuous doing a second draft, typing it all in” on the computer. As for comics, it’s “me and a piece of scrap paper, drawing pages.”

    Next came the topic of Gaiman’s new series for Marvel, 1602. Although he had been working on it for eighteen months, neither Marvel nor Gaiman had said much about the project until recently. “The veil of secrecy is now lifted,” Gaiman ironically proclaimed, although his reasons for not saying much about it in the past were fairly mundane and practical.

    For one thing, Gaiman did not want the concepts for the series discussed to death on the Internet far in advance. “The Internet exists in mayfly time, anyway,” Gaiman said. “You know, a half an hour on the Internet is like several years in the real world.” Gaiman decided that if he said much about the series in advance, “people will get tired of it” before the first issue even comes out.

    Moreover, Gaiman said he disliked the fate of so many comics limited series, in which issue 1 and 2 come out “on time,” issue 3 is “six weeks late,” and issue 6 finally “comes out on the day everyone has given up on” the series ever being finished. So, Gaiman decided, “let’s get as much done so we are not late at the end.” Hence he spent “eighteen months just quietly working on things.”

    And the plans for deep secrecy did not entirely work. Gaiman said that he would “get into taxis in foreign countries,” and the drivers would ask (Gaiman slipping into a generic foreign accent), “‘What is this 1602 about?’”

    And, Gaiman went on, going back to the aforementioned humorous device, he replied, “It’ll be about 200 pages long.”

    But actually, Gaiman explained, the story has its roots in the aftermath of the World Trade Center disaster.

    Gaiman had agreed “to do a book for Marvel to fund Marvels and Miracles, to try to settle the Miracleman mess”: this is a fund which finances Gaiman’s legal battle with Todd McFarlane over the rights to the Miracleman series. A week after September 11, 2001, Gaiman took “one of the few planes that flew out of Minneapolis” on his journey to attend a fantasy festival in Trieste. Gaiman recalled a woman on the plane who looked nervously around at the other passengers, as if wondering “would they kill her?” and then threw up.

    In the course of this trip, Gaiman found himself spending a day in Venice. (Taking cabs around the world and a stayover in Venice. You, gentle readers, like myself, may now be contemplating the disparity between our business trips and those taken by acclaimed fantasy authors.)

    And there he thought about what he could write for Marvel in the wake of 9/11.

    “There’s something about Marvel that automatically makes me think: New York and skyscrapers and people with guns and things that explode,” Gaiman explained. “I wanted to do something that had all of the fun of the Marvel Universe, but had no skyscrapers, no planes, nothing exploding and no guns.” And then came the big idea: “I thought, ‘Oh, I know what my story is,’ and 1602 was there in my head.”

    cic-008-01.jpg“The premise of 1602 is as follows,” Gaiman stated; “It’s 400 years ago, and the Marvel Universe, for reasons that we do not know when we begin, has started occurring 400 years early.” He cautioned, “It’s not an Elseworlds.’ It’s not a What If,” referring to DC and Marvel series that present counterparts of familiar characters in alternate realities. “It’s actually happening and it will have some spillover into the real Marvel Universe.” By this I would guess that Gaiman means that the course of time has been altered in the Marvel Universe, with a large number of familiar present-day characters being somehow transposed to Elizabethan England, but we shall see as the series proceeds. Gaiman also noted that “some things are put back the way they were at the end” of the series, but “some things aren’t.”

    So, as a result (and as the first issue reveals), “Sir Nicholas Fury was the head of Queen Elizabeth’s intelligence service. The court physician was a magician named Stephen Strange. Fury’s assistant is a young man named Peter Parquer sic, who has an obsession with spiders. His top agent is a man named Matthew Murdock, who is a blind Irish ballad singer who turns out to be this very mysterious figure of the night.” The latter is Daredevil, and next Gaiman describes 1602‘s version of the X-Men. “We have the Witchbreed, who are these persecuted kids with peculiar powers.” And operating behind the scenes, “There’s the mysterious hand of Count Otto von Doom, known as ‘the Handsome”; this would be 1602‘s version of Marvel’s preeminent villain, Doctor Victor von Doom, known for his scarred and ravaged face.

    All of this, Gaiman summed up, “came from the initial decision not to be topical.” And yet, as Gaiman continued writing the series, 1602 nonetheless showed the influence of current events. “The initial vision was not to be topical, but by the time I’m writing issue number five, and have a number of people heading into a small European country to try and rescue potential weapons of mass destruction,” it was “getting topical” despite what he’s intended.

    There is also a mysterious object in 1602 that “may be a treasure” or “may be a weapon” but “everyone wants it.” (My initial guess: the Cosmic Cube, which converts thought into reality.)

    1602 was drawn by Andy Kubert, and Gaiman called it “enormous fun to write.” Indeed, working on 1602, Gaiman said, he “felt what it must have been like for Stan [Lee], Jack [Kirby], and Steve [Ditko]… at the beginning,” when they were creating the Marvel Universe.

    As to how long 1602 will last, Gaiman asserted, “It’s definitely going to be eight issues, unless it’s nine.” The deciding factor turned out to be a surprise. Gaiman said that on the previous Wednesday he had met with Avi Arad, head of Marvel Studios, and Marvel editor in chief Joe Quesada, and they had discussed “the mysterious second project I agreed to do.” Gaiman recalled, “I could do something like this,” describing his idea to them but not to us, “and they went, ‘Ooh’.” Joe Quesada said it could come right out of 1602” and Gaiman replied, “Yes, you’re right.”

    So there might be a ninth issue in order to set up the Mysterious Second Project, and, if so, the last issue may miss coming out on schedule after all. But Gaiman seemed resigned, saying that a late last issue is, after all, “a comics tradition.”

    (As I write this week’s column, the first issue of 1602 has just come out, and be assured that I am planning to review the first issue or two in an upcoming column, after getting through the long slog of San Diego reports.)

    The next question: did Gaiman plan to enter his A Short Film about John Bolton (described in one of my earlier Comic-Con reports) in film festivals?

    “There is this huge problem I have,” Gaiman stated, “which is the limited number of bodies I have. . . I have only one and he’s busy.” I know how he feels. Gaiman said that his CAA agent (note: take it from me, Neil is not leading the life of a typical comics pro) had sent him a book listing the small film festivals in North America, but still, he never finds time to get around to submitting the film. “I never quite get to step zero.”

    Next came Gaiman’s progress report on his legal war with Todd McFarlane over the Miracleman rights. Miracleman was originally Marvelman, a British superhero character of the 1950s evidently inspired by the original Captain Marvel. In the 1980s the great comics writer Alan Moore reworked the concept into a brilliant and darkly revisionist take on the super hero myth that explored what might happen to a man and his world if he gained godlike abilities. Marvel Comics’ lawyers claimed that Marvelman’s name violated their trademark, and so the character’s name was altered to “Miracleman” (and Marvel’s lawyers apparently remained unaware that Marvel has a copyrighted character by that name). Eclipse Comics published Moore’s Miracleman stories in the United States. Eventually Moore turned his part ownership of the character over to his successor on the series, Gaiman. Eclipse went bankrupt, and Todd McFarlane asserts that he bought the rights to “Miracleman.”

    Subsequently, there has been legal turmoil between Gaiman and McFarlane that also involves the ownership of the character Angela in the Spawn comics series. According to Gaiman, his side has won on every count, but McFarlane is now appealing the decision. “Todd’s appeal goes like this,” Gaiman said. “Yes, I said to Neil that he was not signing away his copyright. No, there was no indication he was signing away his copyrights. He didn’t sign his copyrights away in 1993. Yes, in 1996 I falsely filed copyright papers claiming that I had written the Angela book and Spawn #9. But in the subsequent three years, the statute of limitations on copyrights, Neil didn’t find out that I had done this and so his winning the case should be thrown out.”

    Gaiman observed that “I’m not a betting man but I would not put a lot of money on Todd’s appeal as he’s going with the ‘Aha! Tricked you!’ defense.” Moreover, Gaiman contends that with Eclipse’s bankruptcy, its rights to Miracleman actually reverted to British comics pros Gary Leach and Dez Skinn.

    Gaiman said that he intends to get his Miracleman stories back into print. He called the Miracleman legal situation “perhaps the single most confused can of worms in comics” and said that Moore told him “If I’d known it was such a poisoned goblet, I wouldn’t have given it to you in the first place.” (I wish I could come up with dialogue like that!)

    Next: does Gaiman intend to move into directing movies?

    “If I don’t have the organizational skills to send film to film festivals,” Gaiman pointed out, he was not about to become “a producer or director.” He continued, “So instead I have Dave McKean direct something I write” (as with MirrorMask). Gaiman does intend to direct the long-gestating movie of his Vertigo miniseries Death: The High Cost of Living. But, he said, “I don’t want to spend the rest of my life directing movies.” And this was perhaps a surprise, inasmuch as one might expect a writer to take the opportunity to make a transition to a better-paid, more prestigious art form if he could. Instead, Gaiman said, he wanted to continue working in a variety of forms: movies, novels, comics, radio plays. “As long as I keep moving,” he said.

    Now there was a question on an appropriate subject, the nature of the gathering at which we found ourselves. The questioner wanted to know if it was a comics convention that had inspired the serial killers’ convention that Gaiman memorably created for an issue of Sandman.

    No, Gaiman replied, actually the inspiration was a World Science Fiction Convention. Gaiman said he thought, “We’ve all gone away for a weekend to be special together. I wonder if serial killers do that.” But, Gaiman said, in fact serial killers are not special: “And really they’re very normal and very boring and what they do is dull. . .dull, stupid and sad; it’s not clever.” Gaiman said that the “romance of the serial killer” in fiction “hadn’t happened yet, but you could see it coming,” and this story was his response to it.

    Another questioner: Why do women like Sandman so much?

    Whereupon a woman in audience, somewhere behind me, shouted: “Because Neil’s cute!” The audience laughed appreciatively, and Gaiman looked flustered, embarrassed and rather pleased.

    Well, I’m of the wrong gender for judging this matter. But considering that Gaiman’s books don’t all contain photos of him (that audience member would have to find her own to use as bookmarks), there must be more too it than that.

    Noting that it has been fifteen years since he began Sandman, Gaiman pointed out that “it isn’t a preadolescent male fantasy,” whereupon the audience burst into applause. He contended that “the great body of comics in 1997-1998” were exactly that. Gaiman said that in Sandman “the female characters were very odd characters, kind of like people,” whereas “other female characters in comics were men with big breasts and guns.”

    So how did Gaiman manage to write women differently? He first commented that he had “this woman at home. Her in the attic,” an interesting reference to another Sandman story that the audience, laughing, appeared to get. Gaiman then simply said, “I have a trick to it. I write people. It seems to work.”

    Looking back, Gaiman stated that in 1987-1988, every fan at his signings was male. By 1990, he estimated, thirty percent were women. Gaiman said “unwashed gentlemen in large T-shirts” would be “pumping my hand,” saying (as Gaiman slipped into yet another of his multiple voices), “Man, I gotta thank you; you brought women into my store.” By 1992, Gaiman asserted, the signing lines were divided 50-50 between male and female, and that ratio has stood ever since.

    It’s interesting to hear the audience applaud Gaiman’s remark about “preadolescent male fantasy”: this was another audience with a knee-jerk negative reaction to superhero books. And, it would appear from Gaiman’s enthusiasm about 1602 and writing the classic Marvel superheroes, it is not a reaction that their hero, Gaiman himself, shares. To paraphrase John Byrne on another subject, one of the fun things about reading 1602 will be watching the heads of many of Gaiman’s fans explode.

    Gaiman promoted various new projects: his new Vertigo collection of comics stories, Endless Nights: a new spoken-word CD Telling Tales; and a new children’s book from Harper Collins, illustrated by Dave McKean, The Wolves in the Walls.

    “We’ve got another children’s book coming out in about a year, in theory, called Crazy Hair.” The “in theory” was there because “Dave thinks he can oversee all postproduction for MirrorMask and the costumes and production design for The Vampire Lestat musical” and illustrate this book, all at the same time. “I’d like to see him do it,” Gaiman observed, disbelievingly.

    Since Gaiman had mentioned filmmaker and Monty Python co-founder Terry Gilliam at the previous day’s MirrorMask panel, a questioner now asked Gaiman more about their friendship. Gaiman replied that he had been friends with Gilliam since 1989. (Note how fast Neil’s career has moved: this was only two years after I first met him, which was before his Sandman #1 had come out!) This was the year that Gilliam had first attempted to acquire the movie rights to Good Omens, a farcical fantasy novel about the end of the world written by Gaiman and another celebrated author, Terry Pratchett. Gaiman said that Gilliam went through “hell” trying to get the film made, and co-wrote a great script, but that American studio executives had said, in Gaiman’s words, “We are scared of Terry Gilliam.” Moreover, Gaiman said, they did not understand how a film about the end of the world could be funny. (Gaiman did not mention this, but I will: Doctor Strangelove.)

    Famously plagued by troubles trying to launch movie projects, Gilliam recently said, according to Gaiman, “If I don’t direct a film soon, I’m going to kill somebody.” Luckily, Gilliam is now directing The Brothers Grimm for Miramax, so we need not keep glancing over our shoulders, worrying whether he is looming behind us with a meat cleaver.

    Next question (and notice how many of these deal with movies, not comics): what have been Gaiman’s best and worst experiences working with movie studios?

    The best, Gaiman replied, was working with the Hensons on MirrorMask since they promised, in his words, “We won’t mess with you.” Somewhat wistfully, Gaiman said, “It’s hard to explain how unlikely that is,” and “how odd it is never to have sat in a room with people in suits.”

    cic-008-02.jpgAs for the worst experience, that was an attempt to make a movie of the aforementioned Good Omens. In 1989 or 1990 Gaiman and Pratchett flew to Los Angeles to meet with studio executives. Pratchett, Gaiman recalled, suggested they have a “code word”: if either one of them uttered it during the meeting, they would walk out and fly back to England. It had to be a word neither of them would use in ordinary conversation, so they chose the name “Biggles,” a flying ace in British children’s books.

    In walked the most important executive, a woman, Gaiman recounted, and he began imitating her voice, again proving himself to be Vertigo’s own version of Mel Blanc. The woman suggested Julia Roberts for a major role, and Tom Cruise to play the Witchfinder, and Gaiman said, Pratchett held out his arms and began imitating the motion of a plane. “That was probably the worst,” Gaiman concluded.

    The next questioner from the audience returned to the subject of conventions. Gaiman said he “tried to do one or two small conventions a year” but he did “few conventions now.” I presume that his workload and travels (“I went around the world signing copies of Coraline,” he soon told us) are factors. But it appears the main reason is that the convention experience has grown less enjoyable as it has grown more crowded. Gaiman noted, not in a boastful tone but a somewhat saddened one, that “so many more people come” just to get his signature. But for him, a “Convention experience is where you can go to the bar and talk to people.”

    As I have noted before, even finding people one knows is a major difficulty in today’s megacons. (They’re at the Marvel booth, I tell you.)

    Next came an inquiry about Gaiman’s children’s books, like the recent Coraline. Gaiman said his next children’s book will be The Graveyard Book, which he compared to The Jungle Book, except in this case the boy is raised by dead people. “Probably like Coraline, it will be too scary for adults but children won’t mind it at all.”

    The next questioner from the audience effusively praised Neil’s performances on panels and asked if he would consider doing “standup comedy.” “No!” Gaiman forcefully exclaimed, albeit with perfect timing and delivery, neither of which undercut the questioner’s premise. More calmly, Gaiman explained that, “I’m much less interesting than the work,” whereas standup comedy is about the comedian himself.

    I understand Gaiman’s position. In the four panels in which he appeared at Comic-Con and which I attended, he never spoke about his family, and only once, I think, told an anecdote about his childhood. He was indeed talking about his work. But he was also telling anecdotes about his work ““ whether about himself and Dave McKean trying to get along writing in that chilly house, or about himself and Terry Pratchett facing the Hollywood philistines, or about how he came up with the idea for 1602 in Venice ““ and all of them are also about himself in his role as author.

    I can see that a writer of stories might deep down want to be a performer, to act out the parts he writes, the characters who embody parts of himself, and to communicate in person with his audience. Writing is usually a solitary profession, requiring individuals to spend their working hours alone in a room in front of a computer, and one might expect that the field therefore attracts people with reclusive temperaments.

    But not entirely. There are areas of writing that involve collaboration, including comics, wherein writers collaborate with artists. I have borne witness to the growth of a large community of comics professionals in the New York area, before much of it fell apart due to people moving away, getting fired, or just growing older and less social. Reading about the writers at Joss Whedon’s Mutant Enemy Productions, I get the same sense of a collection of like-minded creative spirits working together that I used to see in comics.

    Before the 1970s, there was virtually no contact between comics creators and their audience. In fact, most comic book writers and artists were not even credited in the books until Stan Lee began regularly listing credits in Marvel books in the 1960s. As the field has evolved in subsequent decades, comics brings the creators face to face with the public: there are book signings, appearances at direct sales comics stores, and, of course, conventions. Since Comic-Con dates back to 1969, it is a pioneer in this transformation. Moreover, comics writers and artists give interviews to fanzines, both amateur and professional ones, and nowadays interact with their readers over the Internet.

    So it is that comics creators get plenty of practice in expounding on their work, speaking in public, polishing anecdotes, and learning how to command the attention of an audience. I have been struck by how articulate most of the comics pros whom I’ve interviewed over the years have been. Rarely is there the hemming and hawing, or the reflexive reliance on “You know” to fill space (If I knew, I wouldn’t be asking) that one encounters so often when people talk. Most comics pros whom I interview even talk in complete sentences, and, if you study transcripts of most conversations, you will see how unusual that is.

    In working on my documentary, I was very aware that I was “casting” interviewees, selecting people who I knew would be articulate and speak intelligently, people who were good storytellers in person as well as on the printed page, and Neil was one of them.

    Certain guests at comics conventions are particularly good at commanding the audience’s interest. There’s Stan Lee, who makes his “surprise” cameos and steals the show. Joss Whedon, with his inexhaustible wit, more effusively American than Gaiman’s understated British style, is another crowd-pleaser. And Gaiman is clearly a master at talking with and entertaining convention audiences, and I hope that I am conveying some of this in my reports on his panels. That one woman in the audience said Gaiman is popular because he is cute; more to the point is that he has a charismatic presence as a public speaker, and I expect that audiences at conventions go to see him as much to be entertained by his anecdotes and witticisms as to learn what his next project is.

    Panels at Comic-Con, at their best, are theater, and the most effective guests at Comic-Con are, in their own way, showmen.

    And Gaiman, unexpectedly, got to make a rather theatrical exit. It was during Gaiman’s exchange with the man who wanted him to turn standup comic that I noticed that Klingons ““ aliens from Star Trek ““ were lined up against the wall behind the dais. But no, it was no hallucination. Gaiman saw them, too, did not ascribe them to being brain dead from exhaustion, but instead was delighted. “This is so cool. Haven’t you always wanted to leave behind a line of Klingons?”

    And with that the panel was at its end, and Gaiman and the Klingons all left. And what the heck were the Klingons doing there? For the answer we would have to wait another day.

    SPENDING ETERNITY IN SPRINGFIELD

    The summer following The Simpsons‘ initial season, the San Diego Con held its first Simpsons panel, which I intended. The show’s creator, Matt Groening, who had been doing his underground-style comic strip Life in Hell, and was a longtime San Diego Con attendee, was enthusiastically welcomed by the audience: the comics pro who had made just good in the big time. The panel had a screening of one of the earliest episodes, “Bart the General,” about Bart’s war with the now familiar bully Nelson.

    This year, at 1 PM in the now familiar Room 6CDEF, was another Simpsons panel, once again with Groening, joined by the show’s longtime writer and current show runner Al Jean, writers Tim Long, Don Payne, Kevin Curran, and early Simpsons director David Silverman. Another past episode was screened, this time the episode, written by Curran, in which Lisa enters the “Spellympics,” in a longer cut than the one shown on the air. (This episode takes on new relevance now that there is a successful indie documentary, Spellbound, about a national spelling bee.) But now (and here I am feeling old again) the show was going into its fifteenth season this fall, which, I believe, makes it the longest running situation comedy in American television history. The “Spellympics” show from last season was the 301st episode, and we were informed that they had just finished the 330th.

    What else did we find out? That an upcoming episode will introduce the father of Professor Frink, who is voiced by Hank Azaria as an imitation of Jerry Lewis, and that the elder Frink was actually played by Jerry Lewis, thrilling Azaria. That another episode will cast the Simpsons as historical figures, such as Homer as Henry VIII. A musical episode will parody Evita with Lisa running for class president. In yet another episode, the Simpsons travel to London. (I already knew about this: this is the episode with Ian McKellen and J. K. Rowling playing themselves.) I also knew another thing that Groening told us: that Bullwinkle, which worked on different levels for children and adults, was a major influence on the Simpsons writers.

    Groening said he would like to do a movie version of his other animated TV series, Futurama (which had its own panel earlier today), but so far, he said, that is only a “dream”; he said it is more possible they will get to do new TV episodes. Eventually there will be a Simpsons movie, but they are too busy doing the TV Simpsons for the foreseeable future. “We hope to have a Simpsons movie for your children,” a panelist said.

    It was asked, “How do you continue to come up with new and fresh ideas?” A panelist pointed out that the show has fifty regular characters that stories can be done about. But there must be more to it than that. Whereas so many series seem to run out of steam as the years pass, The Simpsons has somehow managed to retain its high level of energy and creativity. Perhaps the show is unusually good at finding a steady supply of writers with fresh ideas.

    Groening spoke not only of how The Simpsons proved that animation could be successful on prime time television, but also how it enabled people to become more accepting of different graphic styles in animated series. “The Simpsons kicked off the prime time animation explosion of the early ’90s,” he said, “And now cartoons all over TV look like nothing else,” singling out “unique visions” including Spongebob Squarepants, Samurai Jack, King of the Hill, and Family Guy.

    cic-008-03.jpgI think one of The Simpsons‘ greatest achievements is that it has won a great battle for the cause of cartoon art. I never read or hear any condescending references to The Simpsons: because it is a cartoon show. Indeed, it seems universally acknowledged to be one of the best and most intelligently written shows for adults on television. Before The Simpsons went on the air, this was unheard of. The conventional wisdom was that any animated TV series was entirely or primarily for kids. Now it is not a surprise when, say, King of the Hill or South Park are reviewed as shows of interest for discerning adults, though the American adult audience still seems more willing to accept comedy in the cartoon medium than other genres.

    I’m a little puzzled, though glad, that The Simpsons has run for so long. The usual rule is that a series needs to run five seasons to be successful in syndication. I recall that during recent rounds of negotiations on renewing Friends for yet another season, some articles pointed out that television stations carrying the show in syndication were not obliged to buy another season. Hence there was a question as to whether it would be financially viable to produce another season. The Simpsons has been running years longer and has nearly three times the usual number of episodes needed for syndication. But the show keeps going. If Fox is willing to spend the money, I’m not complaining.

    During the panel Groening was asked about a report that he had written the final episode of The Simpsons. “No,” he said, “I had an idea for the last episode of The Simpsons. But there will be no final episode of The Simpsons.”

    And, you know, he might be right. At this point it seems hard to believe that The Simpsons will ever be cancelled, although I know that at some point, inevitably, it must stop. But even if The Simpsons comes to a stop as a weekly series, I wonder if the characters have by now become perennials, like Mickey Mouse and Bugs Bunny, and if they will therefore continue to appear in new material in one format or another for the rest of our lives and even beyond.

    And finally, how did Groening feel about his two shows, Futurama and The Simpsons, competing with each other for the Emmy as best animated series? “No matter what wins,” he said with a strangely cynical satisfaction, “you still get to be bitter.”

    DUCK, TITANS, DUCK!

    In Buster Keaton’s silent comedy Seven Chances, two scene transitions are achieved thus: Buster sits in his car, and instead of the car moving from one place to another, the background fades from one setting into the next.

    This is like my afternoon at Comic-Con. I simply remained seated in Room 6CDEF after the Simpsons panel ends, and at 2 PM another animation panel began: “Cartoon Network: Duck Dodgers and Teen Titans.”

    This was the animation network’s presentation on two of its newest series, both of which have premiered by the time this column appears.

    In fact, this was two panels in one. First up was the group that discussed the Duck Dodgers series. Among its participants were Sam Register, Cartoon Network’s senior vice president of original animation; Tony Cervone and Spike Brandt, the supervising producers for Duck Dodgers; writer/producers Paul Dini and Tom Minton; and voice actors Joe Alaskey and Bob Bergen.

    How times change. Two decades ago, Paul Dini and I were working on the fanzine Comics Feature: I was associate editor, writing a column “The Enchanted Drawing” that is the forebear of this one, and Paul was assistant editor, low man on the totem pole. And now I’m an underemployed comics historian looking in vain for a day job, while Paul became not only an Emmy-winning writer/producer, but is now (imagine Daffy pointing to the heavens while glowing with energy) PAUL DINI IN THE TWENTY-FOURTH AND A HALF CEN–TURY!!

    This show was inspired by Chuck Jones’s space opera parody Duck Dodgers in the 24 1/2 Century, which stars Daffy Duck in the role of space adventurer Duck Dodgers, accompanied by Porky Pig as his “eager young space cadet,” doing battle against Jones’s milquetoast-voiced alien marauder Marvin the Martian. One of his greatest cartoons, it has become an obligatory component of any Chuck Jones retrospective.

    Register declared that at Cartoon Network “we are purists. Doing anything with Looney Tunes characters scares us. They were originally done so well by geniuses, why go there?” Register had just rejected a proposal for another show based on Looney Tunes, which, perhaps mercifully, was not described, and asked for what was termed “non-crap ideas.”

    cic-008-04.jpg

    A new Duck Dodgers project had been pitched several times before. Tony Cervone and Spike Brandt had done an “animatic” trailer for a nonexistent Duck Dodgers feature film, and this eventually got the new series greenlighted. Some of this trailer turns up in the new show’s opening credit sequence, which was screened for us.The opening credit sequence is also the only part of the show that acknowledges the framing device. The credits bill Daffy as playing Duck Dodgers and Porky as the Eager Young Space Cadet, but the episodes themselves never acknowledge that the characters are actors playing roles.

    Joe Alaskey and Bob Bergen performed a brief Duck Dodgers: script clearly done as a piece d’occasion for the con, with Alaskey doing the voices of Daffy and Marvin and Bergen doing Porky. It was actually a lame script, though helped by the actors’ ad-libs, but I was entranced. Listening to voice actors ““ these living humans speaking in the voices of familiar animated characters ““ is like watching magic being performed. It’s as if Alaskey and Bergen were channeling the spirits of Daffy and Porky, as if, when he was alive, Mel Blanc was the medium through which they spoke, and now these guys are. (It is an old piece of animation lore that Blanc’s voice was speeded up electronically to make Daffy and Porky’s voices sound so high, and that in fact Daffy’s voice, unenhanced, was the same as Sylvester’s. But Alaskey and Bergen duplicated the familiar sounds right before our ears. Years ago, at one of Mark Evanier’s voice actor panels, I heard Alaskey dispute the story about Blanc and explain that in fact, Daffy was a “head voice” and Sylvester was a “chest voice,” whereupon he demonstrated both.)

    Other voice actors on the show include Star Trek‘s Michael Dorn as the voice of all the many robots who will be wrecked in battle, and Tia Carrere as the Martian Queen. (Wait, can’t she be shown in live action instead?)

    The panel pointed out that Chuck Jones had based the original Duck Dodgers cartoons on the Buck Rogers and Flash Gordon serials; the new show will likewise reference them, but also draw on the “last fifty years in science fiction,” and parody Star Trek, Star Wars, and many others.

    This was clear in the Duck Dodgers footage that was screened for us. Some of it was an excerpt from an episode called “The Green Loon-tern,” in which Daffy/Dodgers becomes a member of DC Comics’ Green Lantern Corps. Then there was a complete episode, “The Fowl Friend,” which spoofed the animated film The Iron Giant: Daffy/Dodgers gets a robot friend, gets jealous of him, and tries to get rid of him.

    We were also told during the panel that Cartoon Network did not want to make a Looney Tunes-derived show that would be compared to the classic Warners cartoons, so the Duck Dodgers show was to be “very different from classic Looney Tunes.” But look, everyone who loved the original Duck Dodgers cartoon is going to want the TV series to capture the same look and feel, justifiably so, and there is no getting around it.

    I’ll be reviewing Duck Dodgers in a later column, but for now I’ll say that “The Fowl Friend” was surprisingly uneven. Here was an audience ready to laugh at a Daffy Duck cartoon, but which remained silent for the whole first half. This is not good, but an inventive slapstick sequence halfway through (with Dodgers trying in vain to dispose of a bomb) started the laughs coming, and the parody of Iron Giant‘s climax was likewise well received.

    What strikes me most about this episode is that it’s very different from the usual run of American comedy, in which the lead characters must be basically positive, moral, likable figures. In contrast, British comedy often spotlights flawed lead characters, ranging from the drunken, self-deluded leads of Absolutely Fabulous to Basil Fawlty, with his rage management issues, to the Blackadder family, who will even engage in murder. Daffy Duck has traditionally been, as he openly acknowledges, a greedy, conniving little coward. And seeing Duck Dodgers plot and plan against the robotic rival who considers him a friend, get rid of him, and get away with it, was like a breath of comedic fresh air. There seems to be a little of one of Seinfeld‘s comic axioms here: No hugging allowed.

    The Duck Dodgers crew stepped down from the dais (while Register remained) and the team behind the new Teen Titans animated series took their places. Among the latter were producer Glen Murakami; story editor David Slack; Khary Payton, the actor who voices Cyborg; and Yumi, the Japanese woman who composed the series’ catchy theme song, who spoke through a translator.

    Register, the executive producer of Teen Titans, opened by saying that “Cartoon Network needed a superhero show for young kids,” that they wanted to get kids “to watch superheroes again.”

    Now there’s an eye-opener. Has it really come to this: that the superhero genre over the years has evolved almost entirely into material for teenagers and adults? That there are no superhero shows for pre-teens anymore?

    Is this really true? Cartoon Network does have The Powerpuff Girls, who are superhero tots, but I can see that little boys might think the show is only for girls. But Cartoon Network has Justice League and reruns of the 1990s Batman and Superman series. These shows are intelligent and visually inventive enough for discerning adult audiences. But aren’t they appealing and accessible to kids, too? They were originally run on Saturday mornings and weekday afternoons!

    Murakami said that for Teen Titans they wanted a “different story structure” and “different look than Superman and Batman.” Register said that “Bruce” ““ Bruce Timm, character designer for Superman and Batman ““ “is the man!” but that it was time to “move in a different direction” and “try something completely different.”

    Murakami said that many of the people working on the Teen Titans show were “into old school anime,” Japanese animated film. Register said that “Everyone grew up on Battle of the Planets.” (I didn’t. Feeling old again.) Register dubbed the look of Teen Titans “Americanime”; it is not true Japanese anime, but a style in which what Register said they “make anime our own.”

    I did not stay much longer, but I did get to see a screening of Teen Titans‘ opening title sequence, and the Japanese-style theme song is indeed fun. Since the Con, I’ve watched several Teen Titans episodes, which I’ll review in a future column, but for now I’ll just say that I’ve grown fonder of the “Americanime” style of the series with each episode. But if they do a Batman series in this style, I will not be happy.

    And I’ll also say this. The Teen Titans show is clearly based on The New Teen Titans, created by Marv Wolfman and George Perez: it’s got Titans Tower, as well as three members they created ““ Cyborg, Raven and Starfire ““ and, when you watch the show, plenty of villains they created, too. Voice actor Payton even recalled on the panel how he read The New Teen Titans as a kid. (I’m feeling old yet again; this has become an occupational hazard of attending Comic-Con.) And I spotted Marv Wolfman sitting in the panel’s audience. Shouldn’t he have been up on stage?

    THREE TRUE LIFE TITANS

    Just before 3 PM, as the Titans panel continued, I asked the family seated near me to hold my seat, and I would be back in fifteen minutes. They agreed, and I headed out the door and down the corridor to Room 6A, for the start (somewhat delayed) of “Forry, Julie and Ray,” a joint appearance by three nearly lifelong friends who are also giant and venerable figures of the world of science fiction.

    There was Forrest J. Ackerman, longtime editor of the magazine Famous Monsters of Filmland, and renowned expert on science fiction and horror.

    There was Julius Schwartz, co-founder of the first science fiction fanzine, The Time Traveler, who subsequently became the first literary agent specializing in science fiction, and in these capacities worked with many of the great names of the genre in the 1930s and early 1940s. But he had an even longer career from the 1940s into the 1980s as an editor at DC Comics, where he led the great Silver Age revival of the super hero genre in the 1950s, and revitalized both Batman and Superman in the next two decades. It was in reaction to Schwartz’s success that Stan Lee co-created “The Fantastic Four,” launching the modern Marvel line. Hence, one might well wonder if there would be a comics industry in America today if not for Schwartz.

    And there was Ray Bradbury, whom Schwartz discovered and represented in the former’s early career, who is surely America’s greatest living author of science fiction.

    The moderator was once again Mark Evanier, who appeared to be more awed by the trio gathered here than by the guests at any of the numerable other panels he hosted at this Con. Bradbury was confined to a wheelchair, as a result of suffering strokes some years back. There was supposed to be a ramp so that he could get up to the dais, but in a rare screwup at this professionally run convention, the ramp had been sent to the wrong room. So Bradbury remained in his wheelchair in front of the dais, and Evanier sat with him, holding a microphone. Bradbury worried that the large audience would be unable to see him. But we could all hear him, and were glad we did.

    cic-008-05.jpgAfter Schwartz told an introductory story about how he first met Ackerman and Bradbury, Evanier turned to Bradbury, who told us why coming to the Comic-Con was important to him. As a child he too was a comics collector, but what he collected was the “Buck Rogers” strip. As a result, Bradbury said, other kids made fun of him, even made him cry, and he threw his collection away. But afterwards, he changed his mind and started collecting “Buck Rogers” once more. He decided to “travel to the future,” Bradbury said, and he “never came back.” It was a simple story, movingly told, with a profound moral, to follow one’s own interests regardless of the ridicule and incomprehension of others. And the audience warmly applauded this tale of a man who had begun like all of them, had followed his passion for the fantastic, and had risen to become a major literary figure.

    Yet as soon as Bradbury had finished his tale, I had to leave to get a seat for the start of another panel. This was the toughest choice I made between competing panels at this Comic-Con. According to Mark Evanier’s later account on his website, Bradbury continued to amaze the audience, at one point urging each writer among them not to let anyone tell him or her how to write, but to follow his or her own vision. (As a beleaguered comics critic/historian, that’s advice I wish I had heard in person. And you should all check it out in the July entries for Evanier’s blog at http://www.newsfromme.com.) Yet there was another major figure in fantasy and science fiction whom I had come to Comic-Con to hear, and whose panel was about to begin. And you’ll find out who that was in my next column.

    -Copyright 2003 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #7: San Diego 2003: Day Two – From Henson to Hamill

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    As the captions used to say in The Phantom comic strip, for those who came in late, I am recounting my lengthy experiences at this year’s Comic-Con International in San Diego. I pick up the story as the American Splendor movie panel has just ended and I remained in my seat, waiting for the next panel to begin.

    NEILCON DAY 2: MIRRORMASK

    I have made the observation numerous times in the past that of all comics professionals, Neil Gaiman has the most distinctive costume ““ black leather jacket, dark glasses, et al ““ since Wendy Pini and Frank Thorne used to do their Red Sonja and the Wizard show at conventions. And here he was, in full regalia, on the panel “Henson Presents Neil Gaiman and Dave McKean’s MirrorMask” beginning at 4:30 PM in the large Room 6CDEF. As Gaiman told another person at the panel’s start, “You can’t make eye contact with me; I’m wearing the shades.” Indeed.

    Earlier in the day I mentioned the MirrorMask panel to my filmmaking cohort Constantine Valhouli, who began chuckling, and insisted that the title must be a pun on “Miramax.” I don’t know about that (though Gaiman has worked for Miramax on the English language adaptation of the Japanese animated film Princess Mononoke). There actually is a mirrored mask in MirrorMask, which is a new film, part live action, and part computer animated, directed by comics artist Dave McKean, co-written by McKean and his longtime collaborator Gaiman, and produced by the Jim Henson organization, home of the Muppets, for TriStar Pictures. The film’s executive producers, Jane Henson, president of Jim Henson Pictures and daughter of the late master Muppeteer Jim Henson, and Michael Polis, who also executive produced the recent Kermit’s Swamp Years, were present on the panel along with Gaiman and McKean. Kevin Kelly, MirrorMask‘s story editor, introduced the panel.

    cic-007-01.jpg

    In another indication of Comic-Con’s growing importance to the movie business, Polis and McKean said that it was at the 2001 Comic-Con that they had first discussed doing the movie.Gaiman continued the story, saying, “For me the whole thing started with a phone call from Lisa. She said that TriStar had noticed that The Dark Crystal and Labyrinth” ““ Jim Henson’s previous fantasy adventure films using puppets ““ “far from being the financial failures that they were commonly perceived to be, actually had become these rock-solid perennial sellers that people bought on video and bought on DVD. She said it was sort of good news and bad news. They’ve noticed this, which is really good, and they like the idea of making something else like that with Henson. The bad news was they were offering $4 million to make it with.”

    Lisa Henson explained that The Dark Crystal and Labyrinth had each “cost more than $40 million twenty years ago. That would maybe be a $100 million dollar movie today. So now could we do it for one twentieth of the budget?”

    “So,” Gaiman said, pausing, “it’s five minutes long.” (No, not really.)

    Henson already knew Gaiman from previous work together, and though she had not met Dave McKean, she was a fan of his work. Henson and Gaiman discussed a short film that McKean had made, called “The Week Before.” “It’s a very wonderful short film that Dave made for nothing in his mum’s barn and on her pond,” Gaiman told us. “It looks absolutely amazing, and she said, ‘Do you think we could get Dave McKean to direct the film for no money if we promise him that, basically, it’s being made on so little money that you can actually do something really cool and creative?’”

    Gaiman continued, “Then Lisa said, ‘Obviously we couldn’t afford you to write it, but maybe you could come up with a story and we’d go and find a writer.’” Another pause, allowing the audience to anticipate Gaiman’s reaction to this. “And I said that if Dave was going to direct it, then I was going to be writing it, and we weren’t going to talk about that bit any more.” And with that McKean interjected, somewhat plaintively, “You just assumed I’m free.”

    So, the deal was made, Gaiman recounted, and they were “on the one hand being promised complete creative freedom, and on the other hand very little budget. I can say that smiling, because I haven’t just had to make a $100 million movie for $4 million” ““ in fact, McKean finished shooting the live action only the Friday before the Con, and was about to begin a year of work on the computer animation ““ “but Dave was about three foot taller than he is now.”

    “With a full head of hair,” observed the balding McKean.

    Gaiman then went on to describe the counterintuitive choice of a place to write the movie. Gaiman now lives in the United States, but, “In February, eighteen months ago, when it was really, really nasty and wet and cold in England, I went to England to write the film with Dave.” They were put up at the Henson family home in Hempstead. “It was in the spirit of saving money right from the beginning,” Henson said: “No hotel rooms!” McKean ensconced himself on the house’s second floor, where there was a grand piano and lots of light, whereas Gaiman chose the first floor “where it could get slightly warmer” in this British winter. (Henson confessed, laughing, that “They shamed us into renovating and gutting the house.”)

    “Each of us had half an idea,” Gaiman said, “and it seemed [each] could be part of the same idea.” I should add at this point that the panelists intended to show visuals for the movie, projected on a screen from McKean’s Mac laptop, but the Mac was misbehaving, and McKean was busy at his keyboard trying to correct the problem. Continuing the saga of the writing process, Gaiman mentioned a “big pad of paper” on which they wrote ideas, causing McKean to look up. “You’re behind the computer. You’ve lost now,” Gaiman declared. “My version is official.” (So, gentle readers, take this as a warning on reading this not-so-secret secret origin of the MirrorMask project. It’s a figurative hall of mirrors, I suppose, or perhaps the Gaiman-McKean remake of Rashomon.)

    Though Gaiman and McKean have been working together since 1986, they had never worked physically together before, and this initially led to problems. “We frowned a lot,” reported Gaiman. “We glowered at each other a lot.”

    Apparently feeling the need to add his own perspective to the story Gaiman was telling us, McKean spoke up. “We have completely different ways of working,” he said. “I’m a completely structured guy.” McKean said he likes to arrange “little pieces of paper” with story ideas on the floor. “You see patterns appear.” Turning to Gaiman, McKean asked, “How can you know what to write without the little pieces of paper?” Gaiman, in contrast, prefers to just start writing without planning ahead, and seeing where the story and the characters take him. “How do you know what they’re going to do unless you start to write it?” Gaiman asked McKean.

    Although I don’t doubt there was tension at the time, and a little of it seemed to spill into this little debate on working methods, basically these reminiscences came across as semi-serious, semi-joking bantering between two people who are not about to let this get in the way of their collaboration or friendship. Indeed, as Gaiman recalled, going back to that week of writing, “On Day 3 we developed a working relationship.”

    “On Day 4,” he continued, the filmmaker “Terry Gilliam came around for lunch, and he took one look at our piece of paper and said ‘Oh, that looks like a movie.’ This gave us more confidence.”

    In fact, Gaiman and McKean writing in the same house proved useful in holding down the movie’s budget. Gaiman recalled that he would write scenes like one set in a classroom with lots of schoolchildren, and McKean would then point out the expense of finding the location, shooting there, and hiring all the kids. “Just do something cheap,” Gaiman claimed McKean would say, “like a city that crumples up like a piece of paper,” which, it turns out, can be realized inexpensively through CGI.

    By the end of the first week McKean and Gaiman had completed the first draft of the screenplay, and TriStar okayed the duo’s second draft.

    At this point the audience was shown what was termed “a five minute behind-the-scenes thingy” with an annoying rock soundtrack, mostly showing one of the actors being swung through the air on wires before a blank background. In other words, it was of dubious interest, but the audience applauded happily nonetheless.

    It was revealed that apart from a small amount of location shooting for real world settings, most of the live-action footage was shot in front of a blue screen. McKean explained that “the bulk of the film” involves “a computer-generated city and characters” in another realm. These ““ city, people, costumes, strange animals, this whole world ““ are designed by McKean. It was pointed out that whereas for The Dark Crystal and Labyrinth the creatures and settings all had to be constructed in reality, in MirrorMask they are instead created via computer imagery. With the Mac now back on track, McKean showed images of various strange creatures and costumed characters onscreen.

    Gaiman delineated the film’s story. “There’s a girl called Helena. Helena is played by a wonderful actress named Stephanie Leonidas. She’s fifteen going on sixteen. She’s part of a circus family, the Campbell Family Circus.” Helena “juggles” and “sells popcorn” and “She doesn’t really want to be part of the family circus. She would more like to run away and join real life.”

    Helena argues with her mother (played by Gina McKee of Notting Hill) about it, and during a subsequent performance, the mother falls ill, and as a result the tiny circus is forced to close down. Helena blames herself, thinking the argument triggered her mother’s collapse. Helena’s father is no help, “falling apart” himself, and she finds herself living with “a mad aunt.” Then, on the night that her mother is undergoing an operation, “Helena has a dream,” Gaiman said, “or maybe not a dream, in which she gets to try and sort everything out for herself in her own way.”

    Helena finds herself in another world, divided into the light kingdom and dark kingdom, ruled respectively by the Light Queen and Dark Queen (each played by McKee). The Light Queen has fallen into a sleep from which no one has been able to wake her, and her kingdom has falling into ruin. “In this world everyone wears masks except Helena,” Gaiman said, and all the masks are designed by McKean. Helena must go on a quest to the dark kingdom to find one special mask, the MirrorMask that will awaken the Light Queen. Along the way “Helena wonders why everyone thinks she is a princess.”

    Accompanying Helena is a masked figure named Valentine (played by Jason Berry), whom Gaiman described as “an unreliable jester.” Gaiman also said that Valentine “is utterly feckless. No feck of any kind in this character,” and described him as “terribly funny” but “out for number one,” hence, I suppose, the unreliability.

    cic-007-02.jpgMcKee plays not only Helena’s mother but also the Light Queen and the Dark Queen, obviously fantasy representations of the mother’s positive and negative aspects. Speaking of the Dark Queen, Gaiman said, “You think she’ll be evil in a Cruella DeVil way,” but “instead she’s like your mom, only worse,” whereupon Gaiman imitated a woman feigning sympathy for her child. More Wizard of Oz-style doubling goes on with actor Rob Brydon, who plays both Helena’s father and the mayor of the light city. Leonidas herself plays both Helena and the “Anti-Helena,” and, it would appear the film raises the question, as with the White King in “Through the Looking Glass,” as to whether Helena is dreaming the Anti-Helena, or whether the “real” Helena is merely part of the Anti-Helena’s dream.

    Among the creatures McKean designed for the film is what Gaiman calls “a griffin who poses riddles badly” and giants who speak with exasperating slowness (whom Gaiman imitated vocally, in yet another example of his untapped potential for being an animation voice actor). There are the “monkeybirds,” all of whom, Gaiman said, are named Bob except for the one named Malcolm. And then there are small sphinxes, which live with a woman named Mrs. Bagwell. “She seems to be a cat lady,” Gaiman said. “She took in a couple, except in her case they’re little sphinxes, with incredibly sharp teeth and human faces, that destroy things. As Mrs. Bagwell explains, ‘Mr. Bagwell didn’t like them very much, but they loved him, and after he disappeared mysteriously, they wouldn’t eat anything for a week.’”

    Here’s an odd paradox: it would be too expensive to hire an established SFX company to do the special effects for MirrorMask, so McKean is forming his own company to do them instead. But McKean thinks that this strategy will prove to be “the wave of the future.” He wants there to be a new era of “imaginative films, fantastical films” done with “manageable budgets” using “desktop solutions,” coming up with CGI effects that “look cool” but would be inexpensive to create.

    Indeed the designs that McKean showed us onscreen were very striking, though I have no idea at this point how they will work in combination with the live action figures. Will there be too great a disparity between the real people and the highly stylized world and creatures around them? Or will they meld together into a whole? Moreover, as one might expect from much of McKean’s past work, the creatures and costumes do not look at all warm and cuddly. Will this fantasy world and its masked denizens look too bizarre and off-putting to attract a family audience? Is the real audience for this film older fantasy fans looking for a darker, edgier sort of fantasy world? Or will this film prove fascinating enough to intrigue viewers from the very young to artistically sophisticated adults?

    Could this be the breakthrough for Gaiman and McKean into wider recognition, beyond the audience for comics and fantasy novels? The film medium is taken far more seriously by today’s cultural opinion makers than comics. If MirrorMask is a critical success, then there will be interviews with McKean and Gaiman in the mainstream press, and perhaps that will direct new interest to their extraordinary body of work in comics.

    (For those of you who may be interested: it was at this point that my computer blanked out thanks to the Blackout of 2003. But, amazingly, I lost no data whatsoever, and the article resumes.)

    Yet, either because I missed hearing it or because it was not made clear, not until I got back from San Diego did I learn that MirrorMask is actually intended to go direct to video in 2004 without theatrical distribution. That means that the majority of film critics will probably end up ignoring it or being oblivious to its existence. [Editor’s Note: Currently the release plan involves opening it small theatrically in major US markets.]

    Well, I would hope that MirrorMask does get to the big screen, at least at film festivals (and not just animation festivals, either) and, even better, through theatrical release in major cities to test its audience appeal. This will clearly be a significant work from two important creative figures, and I hope it gets its shot at gaining the critical attention it will surely deserve. (A half decade ago, I would have joked that if Gaiman and McKean became successful filmmakers, they’d become too “big” to go to comic conventions anymore. But now that Comic-Con has become a center for promoting fantasy films, that is no
    longer the case.)

    And back to the subject of costumes. Towards the latter part of the panel, I noticed Gaiman looking towards a bright light, shielding his eyes with his hand. A strange large, glowing blue dot appeared in each of the lenses of his dark glasses, as if his eyes were glowing with an eerie blue light. He has his own kind of mirror mask, it would appear.

    I next wandered about a bit on the convention’s main floor before heading into the next panel. Breaks like these can be necessary for getting food from the snack bars along one long wall of the exhibit wall. I take note that in the last five years prices for food sold here have risen to match the exorbitant levels one encounters buying snacks at multiplex theaters, which likewise have captive hungry audiences.

    So let’s take a break here and ask ourselves the question, what if Casablanca had been set at Comic-Con International?

    Major Strasser: Why did you come to the San Diego Con?

    Rick: I came here for the Marvel booth.

    Major Strasser; But there is no Marvel booth at the San Diego Con.

    Rick: I was misinformed.

    The next event on the schedule I’d planned for myself does not start till 7 PM, so I decide to drop back into Room 6CDEF and catch the second half hour of the panel “Cartoon Network: Clone Wars.” This spotlights a new animated Star Wars series that is set between Episode II, the last movie to be released, and the forthcoming Episode III, to be released in 2005. The most unusual aspect of this series is that each of its episodes is a mere three minutes in length, and, it would appear, Cartoon Network either has not quite figured out how to place these vignettes into a schedule designed for half-hour and hour-long programs, or simply hasn’t told the panelists yet how it is to be done. We do know that the series debuts on Friday, November 10.

    It strikes me that this is a very clever, if expensive, way to promote the next movie: a series of three-minute stories that effectively act as a series of commercials, long enough to whet audience interest but so short that a Star Wars story longer than a few minutes on film remains a special occasion.

    The panel was headed by Genndy Tartakovsky, a major figure at Cartoon Network, inasmuch as he is the creator of Dexter’s Laboratory and Samurai Jack and supervisor on Craig McCracken’s The Powerpuff Girls, three of its signature series. Now he is producer and director of Star Wars: Clone Wars, too. Accompanying him on stage were art directors Paul Rudish and Scott Wills and storyboard artists Bryan and Mark Andrews.

    The new series deals with the Clone Wars, the civil war in the galactic Republic in which the Jedi Knights, including Obi-Wan Kenobi, Anakin Skywalker, Mace Windu and Yoda, lead the Clone Army in combat against the separatists led by Count Dooku. The panelists said that Lucasfilm had given them considerable creative freedom in devising stories, with the important exception that they were not to advance the romance storyline involving newlyweds Anakin and Amidala in any way.

    cic-007-03.jpgThe panelists discussed how they attempted to keep the look of the Clone Wars animated episodes as close as they could to the distinctive visual style of the live-action Star Wars films: for example, the use of “wipes” to indicate scene transitions.

    At one point one panelist asked the audience if they would like to see the first Clone Wars episode again and, not unexpectedly, was met with an enthusiastic yes. This was fine with me, since, having come in late, I missed the initial screening at the panel’s beginning.

    Now, the Clone Wars creative team does indeed imitate the visual style of the Star Wars films in many ways, but there is one considerable difference. Not only is Clone Wars an animated series, but it does not strive for a realistic look. Nor, I suppose, should one expect that from the creator of the brilliant visual stylization of Samurai Jack. Yet I think one of the predominant visual traits of the Star Wars movies is their efforts to make the fantastic look realistic, from the lived-in, “hunk of junk” look of the Millennium Falcon to the CGI creatures and backgrounds that blend seamlessly into the live action footage of the most recent two movies.

    So it took me a while to accept the stylized look of this first Clone Wars episode. The starships and cityscapes are not a problem, but the characters were. Count Dooku was decidedly a caricature of his portrayer in the films, Christopher Lee. One questioner from the audience perceptively commented that the animated Amidala (who appears in a silent cameo in the first Clone Wars) looked like Cindy Lou Who (from Dr. Seuss’s The Grinch Who Stole Christmas).

    But I found myself adjusting to the stylization quickly (it was only three minutes long) and admiring this initial episode. I don’t know whether stories of such brief length can be more than vignettes that establish mood: this first one was really no more than the depiction of the Jedi and a vast space fleet taking off for the war, but I look forward to the rest of the series nonetheless.

    Oddly, the only cast member from Episode II who contributes his voice to the Clone Wars series is Anthony Daniels as C-3PO. Otherwise, what the panelists called “soundalikes” are used. And the “soundalike” voices for Yoda and Obi-Wan in this first installment were quite good.

    But I wonder why the other actors would not do these cartoons. Not enough time (but how long could recording for three-minute installments take)? Not enough money? (But wouldn’t it relatively be plenty of money for very little time spent working?) A feeling that people who work on major movies should not stoop to doing a small TV project? Or was it a certain condescension towards animation voice acting? (That would be surprising, considering that Samuel L. Jackson, who portrays Mace Windu in the movies, is very publicly a comics enthusiast, and Frank Oz, the voice of Yoda in the movies, is a famous puppeteer. So now, with the Con two days old, I’ve heard two different dead-on impersonations of Yoda’s voice, one in Clone Wars and the other in the 30-minute Star Wars play. Were I Mr. Oz, I wouldn’t want it to get around that doing Yoda’s voice is not a unique talent.)

    Perhaps that’s it. Yes, major actors continually turn up doing voices in The Simpsons or voicing the lead characters in full-length animated films: the Brad Pitt is Sinbad syndrome. And yet, even for a fairly high profile project like Clone Wars, is it possible that leading actors still look down on voice acting? And that leads us to our next stop, as I take my leave of the Clone Wars panel, which still has a half hour to go, and head next door to Room 6B.

    COMIC BOOK: THE CONVENTION PANEL

    I nearly made it to last year’s Comic-Con, where we hoped to shoot some footage for our documentary, but the plans fell through at virtually the last minute. As it turned out, another, bigger movie was being filmed there instead that year: Creative Light Entertainment’s Comic Book: The Movie, to be released November 11 direct to DVD by Miramax. There was even a long panel last year during which the climax of the movie was filmed, with the attending fans in the role of the audience. Not only that, but the participating actors kept the audience entertained for over four hours, telling anecdotes, singing songs, and more, in what appears to have been a highlight of last year’s Comic-Con.

    The director of the movie and its lead actor was Mark Hamill, not only an icon at Comic-Con for playing Luke Skywalker in Star Wars, but an enthusiastic fan, advocate and sometime writer of comic books. What is truly unusual about the movie is that most of its cast are animation voice actors, many of whose characters are famous but whose own faces are unknown to the vast public they entertain.

    Now Hamill and many of the cast members were back for the panel “Mark Hamill Wants to Give you a Sneak Peek at Comic Book: The Movie,” running from 7 to 9 PM in Room 6B. A show of hands demonstrated that a majority of people in the audience for this year’s panel had been at last year’s filming. So perhaps it should be no surprise that this was the other panel that drew what I considered overly fannish reactions: rather too exuberant for my taste. But that is not to say I didn’t find this panel as entertaining as I’d hoped.

    At a Comic-Con years ago I had had a great time at a voice actors’ panel organized and moderated by the ubiquitous Mark Evanier, who is not only an animation writer but has directed voice casts for cartoons as well. This year I was amazed to see how frequently voice actors appeared on the Comic-Con’s schedule of events: not only on the Comic Book: The Movie panel, but in another Evanier voice acting panel, a voice acting workshop, and numerous panels spotlighting specific animated films and series.

    When first brought onstage, and again towards the panel’s end, each of the voice actors performed one or more of his or her specialty voices, and so we got to hear Billy West do Stimpy, Jess Harnell speak as Animaniacs‘ Wakko (as well as, whenever he had an excuse, impersonating Austin Powers), Rob Paulsen doing Wakko’s bother Yakko as well as Pinky from Pinky and the Brain, Debbi Derryberry (who has an appropriate name for someone who plays animated characters) as Nickelodeon’s Jimmy Neutron, and Jim Cummings shifting from the voice of Winnie the Pooh into Tigger’s.

    (Here’s another sign of getting older. I’m from the generation who grew up listening to the late Sterling Holloway voice Winnie the Pooh for Disney. Cummings is an example of a second generation of voice actors who has taken over doing voices created by their great predecessors. Cummings also treated us to his rendition of the Tasmanian Devil, a voice originally created by the late Mel Blanc. Listening to the audience’s reaction to the actors doing voices, I wondered if many of these fans were twentysomethings who had grown up watching latter-day shows like Animaniacs!)

    After bringing on many of his fellow voice actors, Roger Rose, the voice of Cartoon Network’s Johnny Bravo, introduced the man he called “Elvis, the King!” And this was not an inappropriate estimation of the next guest’s importance to the world of comics. Out walked Stan Lee, making another of his surprise cameo appearances, and the audience rose in a standing ovation. (Lee still has no theme music, though, for accompanying these star entrances. What should it be? The original Spider-Man TV theme song with different words, perhaps: “Stan the Man, Stan the Man”/”Writes whatever a genius can”?)

    Another member of the cast who was called up to the dais was Donna D’Errico, who is not a voice actress, but unlike with the voice actors, people do know what she looks like from her work on Baywatch.

    Finally Rose introduced “a man who is truly one of us, who really loves comic books ““ our director: Mark Hamill,” who entered to another standing ovation.

    Speaking of Stan Lee, Hamill said, “I think what Stan gave us in our childhood is something that even your parents couldn’t give you in a way. It was a special covenant and he made you feel like part of the team.” That is exactly right. Stan Lee’s Bullpen Bulletins, letter pages, and avuncular asides to the readers reached out to his audience. (Just how long has it been since the Bullpen Bulletins pages disappeared from the comics?)

    cic-007-04.jpgStan Lee was on the panel because he makes a cameo appearance in Comic Book: The Movie. But I suspect that for him being in this movie was basically just one more item in his crowded schedule of media appearances, and he knew little about it apart from that. “Have you ever had to talk about something you know nothing about?’ he asked the crowd.

    But there was one element of this panel that particularly intrigued him. In all the panels I saw at this Con, this was the only one that had a woman standing on the side of the podium translating what was being said into sign language. Many of the voice actors, comedians by nature, had been interacting with her, trying to see how she could adapt to the vocal tricks they can play, but she coped admirably.

    Stan Lee enthused, “I keep looking at her because she’s so much more interesting than what I’m saying, and what I’m saying looks so glamorous when she does the signs. I want her with me all the time!” Stan was on a roll, and finally the truth came out: “What a wonderful person ““ and you’re detracting from me!” he exclaimed in (partly?) mock outrage.

    Returning to his previous topic of his own lack of information on the subject at hand, Lee said that people ask him what’s going on in comics nowadays, but “I don’t know what’s happening in comic books. I’ve been out of them for years. I know less about the movie than you, ’cause I can’t face the screen!” And it’s true, the screens were behind him and the dais of guests.

    So Stan turned to a different topic, the signing lady, once more: “Wonder if I can talk too fast for her to go,” Stan said, whereupon Marvel’s fast-talking Founding Father went at top speed, and lo and behold, the highly capable signing lady kept up with him the entire time.

    Hamill undertook explaining the origin and making of Comic Book: The Movie. Except for D’Errico, Hamill had worked with every one of the actors on the dais before, as a voice actor himself, and says he found himself calling people he had done plays with years ago. Hamill called it the “cinematic equivalent of looking for change in the cushions. We don’t have anything to pay them, “but we can give you lots of credit.” (Sounds familiar to me.)

    Indeed, Jess Harnell later talked about the big name actors hired nowadays to do voices for animated movies, and how there was a social distance between them and full-time voice actors like himself. But Harnell said that he and his associates regarded Hamill, who works regularly as a voice actor, as “one of them. He’s in the club.”

    Hamill said he wants the movie to serve as “a souvenir of the Con,” in effect to capture a sense of what it is like and celebrate the Con. Originally his idea was to make the movie about a filmmaker going to the San Diego Con to make a documentary. “We gotta get Comic-Con on film. It’s just too wonderful not to put on film. It’s a wonderful backdrop for something to happen.”

    Eventually Hamill decided that “to be a real voice for comic books,” he couldn’t play a director in the film. He did not want a lead character from the jaded worlds of New York or Los Angeles; instead he thought of the “nice, genuine people” he had met while working once in Wisconsin. (Hey, that’s the home of the late Mark Gruenwald!) “I have to be a true comic book fan who goes into the world of Hollywood.”

    Hence Hamill evolved the character of Don Swann, a high school teacher from Wisconsin who is a comics historian on the side. The character was “modeled after Roy Thomas,” perhaps the greatest expert on comics’ Golden Age, who started out as an English teacher before turning comics professional. To dissuade viewers of the film from identifying him with Luke Skywalker, Hamill grew a beard for his new part.

    As Harnell outlined the plot, “Hollywood options this character from the Golden Age of comic books, but they try to take it from being this very patriotic character with a sidekick named Liberty Lad … and turn it into Codename: Courage, who’s a guy in a black Kevlar jumpsuit with two Uzis and a chick in a rubber suit with him.

    “The fans have an issue with this, so the studio decides to hire the world’s greatest authority on the old character, to sort of buy credibility with you guys for this big movie.” And that is the character Hamill plays, Don Swann.

    (Hey, wait! I’m a former bearded teacher who is a leading authority on comics history. Hamill is unintentionally playing me! And this comics historian is paid, presumably big bucks, to act as a consultant to the makers of the Commander Courage movie. Do movie companies really hire comics historians? And none of them have hired ME?!? Where have I been?)

    Now, actually, the movie company intends to ignore all of Swann’s advice. (Yep, that is indeed credible.) “They hire the advisor to co-opt him, so people won’t talk on the Internet about it.” (In other words, Comic Book: The Movie is actually acknowledging the growing power that comics fan opinion has in Hollywood.)

    cic-007-05.jpg“What they don’t know,” Harnell said, “is this guy is the most subversive fan of all,” who proceeds to sabotage the Codename: Courage movie, bringing about “the unmaking of a major motion picture.”

    The voice actors in the cast perform various roles onscreen. For example, Billy West plays a sheet metal worker, “sort of dopey,” from upstate New York, who happens to be the grandson of the creator of Commander Courage. Attending the San Diego Con, he finds himself a center of attention, and “has to reinvent himself in four days” to fit into his new role as comics world celebrity, only to end up going “from being a sweet guy to a total Hollywood scumbag,” Harnell said. West also did the music for the movie, writing songs with Harnell, one of which they performed onstage, the rather sweet and wistful “Four Color World.”

    In addition various real life guests at the 2002 Comic-Con appear in the film, including J. J. Abrams, creator of Alias; actor Ron Perlman; Comic Buyer’s Guide editor Maggie Thompson; Simpsons creator Matt Groening; sci-fi movie favorite Bruce Campbell, and the inevitable and omnipresent Kevin Smith. Surprisingly, the cast also includes legendary comedians Sid Caesar and Jonathan Winters, appearing together in a film, it was noted, for the first time since It’s a Mad, Mad, Mad, Mad World.

    One might wonder when Christopher Guest will get around to adding comic conventions to his list of “mockumentaries”: such as the recent A Mighty Wind. Perhaps Hamill’s movie has preempted the subject. Hamill told the audience he dislikes the word “mockumentary” and that he is not “mocking” something in his movie. He says this is the “first story about a fan made by a fan for fans” and that “We come off as real people with varied tastes.” “I’m not here to do a Trekkies thing,” he said, presumably referring to the documentary about obsessive Star Trek fans; “It’s not arch.”

    The makers of Comic Book: The Movie are intent on attacking the Hollywood mindset that insists on altering the letter and spirit of comic book properties that it adapts into movies and television, and to advocate that great comics properties be adapted faithfully to the screen. (Of course, the Batman animated series of the 1990s, in which Hamill plays the Joker, is a superb example of faithfully, intelligently, and entertainingly translating the spirit of a comics series and its characters to another medium.) Hamill was saying all the right things on the panel, saying his movie is out to celebrate the San Diego Con and the people who attend it. This gets my hopes up for the movie.

    But the trailer for Comic Book: The Movie that we were shown makes me worry. We saw people in costumes on the convention floor; Donna D’Errico, apparently impersonating a stereotypical fan, asking dopey questions with an affected lisp of Daffy Duck dimensions; an actor portraying Commander Courage speaking in a self-parodying stentorian voice.

    I worry that if Comic Book: The Movie spends too much time having fun with comics fan stereotypes, it will just reinforce the prejudices of mainstream reviewers who write about the film. And there are plenty of the close-minded out there. Last time I praised Daily Variety‘s preview of this year’s Comic-Con; recently I saw an article in Variety‘s weekly edition following the Con that characterized it as a place where Hollywood representatives “get chic with the geeks.” I expect these particular two writers are delighted with their little rhyme, which sours the effect of Variety‘s discerning preview of the Con the previous week.

    What I’d love to see, though, is if Comic Book: The Movie, by parodying stereotypical fan behavior, draws in the mainstream critics who condescend to comics, and then succeeds in persuading them that the comics themselves are indeed worth taking seriously. Now that would be truly subversive.

    Stan Lee departed the panel before its close (Elvis had left the building), and towards the end, some of the actors did more of their famous voices. Hamill was persuaded to perform what was called “a full Joker rip,” a loud, long burst of laughter directly into the microphone. Jim Cummings charged up the audience by energetically performing the over-the-top introductory narration of Disney’s mock-superheroic Darkwing Duck as the title character.

    Encoring from last year’s panel, Rob Paulsen performed Yakko’s rapid-fire Animaniacs patter song listing virtually all the nations on Earth, and at long last, after meeting so many challenges, the signing lady finally had to surrender. The audience, though, kept clapping along in time, and stood and cheered when Paulsen finished. Paulsen then spoke of “getting paid essentially for what used to get me in trouble in seventh grade.” he went on, “If you’re fortunate enough to find something you love, you’re blessed -especially if you get paid for it.” Paulsen also noted that since voice acting is such “an anonymous profession,” he wanted to thank the crowd “for paying attention.”

    And that, ideally, is what Comic Book: The Movie will be about: paying attention to voice actors, to the Comic-Con, and to the comics medium itself. I hope the filmmakers pull it off.

    AWARDS AFTERMATH

    While I was being regaled by the goings-on at Mark Hamill’s panel, the annual Will Eisner Comics Industry Awards started at 8:30 PM in the enormous Ballroom 20.

    I have never yet attended the Eisner Awards, and I didn’t get to them this year, either. This is because I had a bad experience at a San Diego Con awards ceremony back in the 1980s. Every year the San Diego Con itself presents the Inkpots, which, no, are not a Motown singing group, but awards that the Con presents to various individuals, most of whom are comics professionals invited by the Convention committee that year to be special guests. (And , hence, it is said that it was strongly recommended to various special guests to make sure to attend the Inkpots ceremony.)

    One year I decided I should attend the evening award ceremony to see what it was like since it was an Important Thing to Do. As I’d heard, people dressed up for the ceremony, and people sat at large round tables before a podium, and it all seemed very much a formal, prestigious event. And it was boring and seemed interminable. I recall that the only thing in the ceremony that stirred my interest was glancing over to the bare shoulders of two strikingly dressed female comics pros sitting at different tables than mine. (No, I am not going to tell you who they were.) And I decided, never again.

    Later in the 1980s the Kirby Awards were inaugurated. A panel nominated contenders for the awards, for which comics professionals could vote, and the winners were announced during a daytime ceremony at the Con, which could be attended by pros and fans alike. Jack Kirby, after whom the awards were named, sat alongside the presenter as the winners were announced. This was not at all a formal event, people were dressed casually (continuing a theme, I remember one female comics pro making her acceptance speech looking good in shorts; I’m not saying who she was, either), and it was a pleasure to be there.

    Soon, however, there was a schism among the organizers of the Kirby Awards, and the Kirby Awards were supplanted by two rival ceremonies, the Eisners, which continued to be presented at San Diego, and the Kurtzmans (named after another comics legend, Harvey Kurtzman, creator of MAD), which were held at another Con. Jack Kirby no longer had anything to do with either set of awards, and it seems a shame that in effect he lost the honor of having comics industry awards named after him.

    But I wonder now if, considering the evolution of the awards, whether it makes more sense to have them named after Eisner and Kurtzman, who are associated with alternative comics, rather than Kirby, who is the greatest artist of the comics mainstream. (As fate would have it, Kirby passed away nine years ago whereas his contemporary, Will Eisner, still presides over the award ceremony.)

    The Comic-Con program book hails the Eisners as “the Oscars of the comics industry,” but they strike me as being more like the Independent Spirit Awards, which are given out the day before the annual Academy Awards ceremony. The Oscars celebrate mainstream Hollywood; the Independent Spirit Awards honor alternative and independent cinema.

    Both the Eisners and the Harveys likewise primarily concern themselves with alternative comics, and, invariably, there is a large percentage of nominees that I’ve never heard of. Come to think of it, since I have heard about most Independent Spirit award nominees each year, perhaps I’d be better off comparing the Eisners to, say, the Village Voice movie critics’ annual Ten Best lists, a genuine exercise in elevating the relatively obscure and esoteric.

    In past years the Eisners were presented at the same nighttime ceremonies as the Inkpots, and, I was told, people still dressed up to attend, there was a big party afterwards, and the ceremony itself was still boring as hell. So I skipped it year after year, though at times I would encounter a friend who expressed shock that I would duck such an important event (and then who would admit that it was boring).

    I intended to look in on the Eisners this year, and I knew that the ceremony had been streamlined: the Inkpots were now given out at the recipients’ panels during the Con. But, first, the Comic Book: The Movie panel looked as if it would be more entertaining, and more than lived up to my expectations. This panel ended at 9, only half an hour into the Eisners, which began at 8:30 PM. So, I told myself, I’d miss Neil Gaiman’s keynote speech, but could still see most of the awards (and seeing one Gaiman convention event a day does seem sufficient).

    But as soon as the Comic Book: The Movie panel ended, I was tapped on the shoulder by another member of the audience, Peter Coogan, co-organizer of the academic Comic Arts Conference held every year at Comic-Con. And we ended up walking over to the entrance of Ballroom 20 and talking animatedly on a variety of subjects, while the Eisners ensued within. In time we were joined in conversation by some professorial ladies who were also attending the Conference. And so I had a good time standing at the threshold of the Eisners, but not actually going in. (Maybe next year.)

    I was still interested in the post-Eisners party I’d heard about over the years, so I and the others wandered into the Ballroom after the award presentations were over. Despite what I’d heard about people dressing up, I don’t recall seeing any man under sixty wearing a suit in there, although there were more well-dressed younger women. If there had been a post-Eisners party in past years, there was not one now. As one of the aforementioned well-dressed women, Colleen Doran (looking sleek and glamorous in a green suit), aptly commented to me, the party, such as it was this year, consisted of “milling about.”

    But by now it was closing in on 11 PM, I had found Constantine and the rest of our filmmaking crew, and with the end of Friday’s convention I was quickly growing too tired to engage in much post-Eisners shmoozing. Luckily, so were they, and eventually we were back off to Alpine and our hotel.

    It was interesting to learn afterwards that Myatt Murphy, one of the interviewees in our film, had received an Eisner as Most Promising Newcomer. When Constantine told me he had interviewed Murphy for the film and presented it to me as a fait accompli, I had no idea who he was. It’s a pleasure to find out that Murphy is indeed a newcomer of stature.

    And another thought. These awards ceremonies are clearly bids by the comics industry for greater respect through honoring its own for artistic achievement. But several years ago, I finally caught up with the movie Boogie Nights, and was surprised to find that it depicted an (apparently actual) convention for porn moviemakers with its own award ceremony. Now that, for me, undercut the idea that an awards ceremony necessarily connotes respectability more than Gaiman’s serial killers’ convention in Sandman did!

    EPIPHANY

    So here I am, halfway through this year’s Comic-Con. Looking back over Friday’s events, I recall one particularly unusual incident. Noting my registration badge, veteran comics writer Len Wein asked me if I was here representing Marvel. Well, no, I’m here as an (alas, as yet) unpaid writer for Constantine Valhouli’s Prince Street Films. But, looking at my badge, I see that it’s true: it reads “Peter Sanderson, Marvel.” Since I was working for Marvel on each of my many past trips to San Diego, the Comic-Con computer labeled me as a Marvel representative yet again.

    But wait, if there is no Marvel booth, and if Marvel is not an exhibitor at Comic-Con, then has the Comic-Con computer designated me as the default Marvel representative? Or is there something more at work that I don’t know about? Have I been chosen by unknown parties as a member of a Marvel shadow government in exile, lurking at Comic-Con while waiting for our time to come again? The mystery deepens, perhaps to be solved in the next column and Day Three of Comic-Con International 2003.

    -Copyright 2003 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #6: San Diego 2003 – Day Two

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    I’m sorry: I tried and I tried, but there’s just too much to deal with! I intended to devote a single installment of this column to each of my four days at Comic-Con International last month, but I attended so many panels on Friday and Saturday, seven on each day, that it’s going to take longer to cover everything in this column than I had anticipated. What a surprise that all of these notes that I scribbled onto a tiny pad at those panels end up taking up so many pages when transcribed onto my computer. (Note to self: All these panelists talk too fast. Next time, bring a tape recorder.)

    My hope is that devoting more columns to the Con is a blessing in disguise, for the majority of you who did not attend the Con, for those of you who did go but did not attend the same panels I did, and even for those of you who did attend some of these panels, and whose memories of what was said might already be getting fuzzy. In my columns on Comic-Con, I am first of all reporting what I saw and heard, but I’m not just out to deliver the simple facts; I’m also offering commentary when appropriate, and hoping to convey a sense of the speakers’ personalities and what it felt like being in attendance. Most of these panels also served as previews of forthcoming movies, TV shows and comics I intend to review in future installments of this column.

    To recap, for those who came in late, I was attending this year’s Comic-Con primarily to be present at the screening of the documentary I worked on, Sex, Lies and Superheroes, along with director/producer Constantine Valhouli, cameraman/editor Ben Jackendorf, and Lyman the intern. After we all arrived on Friday, and the others got their registration badges, I began by showing the rest of my filmmaking colleagues around the convention’s main floor, pointing out the various exhibitors’ booths. I wanted to show them the Marvel booth, since surely it would be the biggest and the best, but none of them could see the Marvel booth any more than I could.

    But it makes no sense for Marvel not to have a booth here in American comic books’ leading trade show. One person discussing the absence of a Marvel booth said, “How could Marvel show that little respect to the rest of the comics industry?” The other person replied, “How could Marvel show that little respect to its audience?”

    To look for the Marvel booth at Comic-Con nowadays is to get a sense of what it must be like looking for those weapons of mass destruction in Iraq. Just like with the WMDs in Iraq, we all know that the San Diego Marvel booth USED to be there years ago. So where is it now? But now it was 11:30 AM, and those who wanted to celebrate one of the men most responsible for the greatness in Marvel’s long history gathered in Room 8 for an annual tribute.

    LEGENDS OF THE KING

    “The Annual Jack Kirby Tribute Panel” honors the man who was the most important and most influential artist in mainstream American comic books, and surely the most creative figure in the history of the super hero genre. Kirby was the co-creator of the Fantastic Four, the Hulk, the X-Men, Thor, the Avengers, and so many more Marvel characters; in effect he and Stan Lee were the principal co-creators of the Marvel Universe. (And it was a pleasure to see “Created by Stan Lee and Jack Kirby” in the Hulk movie, even if it was buried in the closing credits. Now, X-Men movie producers, what’s your excuse for not doing the same?) Moreover, Kirby was sole creator of Marvel’s Silver Surfer, Darkseid and the New Gods for DC, and a host of more characters. In his own lifetime, then, Kirby was a legend, and he was a legend that one could meet. He was a fixture at the San Diego Comic-Con for its first twenty-four years, given special guest status year after year.

    The highlight of all my years of attending the San Diego Comic-Con must certainly be the surprise party given for Kirby one year, packed with comics professionals wishing him well. The sense of a community united in good feelings was so palpable that my fellow comics commentator Heidi MacDonald aptly called the event “a comics Woodstock.”

    As Kirby’s former assistant and longtime friend Mark Evanier said at the start of this year’s tribute panel, next year Jack Kirby will have been dead ten years. Since his passing, Evanier has presented tribute panels to Kirby virtually every year at the San Diego Con, and sometimes takes the show on the road to other conventions around the country as well. I recall that one year the Powers That Be at Comic-Con decreed no Kirby panel; this was a mistake, corrected the following year, and the Kirby panel is now an annual tradition.

    I was struck at this year’s panel, the first I’ve attended in a half decade, how the stories about Kirby continue to accumulate. Some express admiration and awe of the man’s achievements; others are humorous and humanizing, yet reinforce the legend in their own way. By all accounts I’ve read and heard, Kirby was a genuinely good man, just as one would hope that a man whose work provided such happiness and wonder to so many of us growing up would prove to be in reality.

    The panelists on the dais included Wendy Pini, co-creator of the comics series Elfquest, marking its 25th anniversary this year; Michael Chabon, author of The Amazing Adventures of Kavalier & Clay, the Pulitzer Prize-winning novel about the early days of American comic books; Kirby’s longtime inker Mike Royer; artist Stan Goldberg, who colored most of Kirby’s work at Marvel in the 1960s; Sal Buscema, longtime Marvel artist who never met Kirby but was greatly influenced by his work; and Larry Lieber, who scripted much of Kirby’s early 1960s Marvel work, including monster stories like Fin Fan Foom and the earliest Thor tales.

    Evanier began “Every single person who went to Jack Kirby with artwork got encouragement.” But, Evanier continued, Kirby would indicate privately to him that some people whose work he saw were better artists than most people who came to him to show art. Evanier then reintroduced Wendy Pini as a member of that upper echelon. But Kirby did not make his higher regard for her work clear when they first met, and thereby hangs a tale.

    Wendy said she considers Kirby to be “my first mentor in comics, though he didn’t know it”: she studied his work on Fantastic Four to incorporate “more solidity” and “more masculinity” into her art.

    She actually first met her unknowing mentor when she was 18 or 19 and a college student, working on an animated film based on the work of fantasy writer Michael Moorcock. On meeting Kirby she showed him watercolors she had done for the project. Wendy said that Kirby, was clearly “not a misogynist,” pointing to his creation of Big Barda, the woman warrior who was the female lead in his Mister Miracle series. Nonetheless, Kirby told Wendy, “Kid, if I ever catch you in comics, I’m going to spank you,” in what she called “his Ben Grimm voice” (referring to Kirby’s comically grumpy character, the Thing, in Fantastic Four).

    Wendy didn’t get out of comics, turned professional, and years later attended a comics convention, where her table was next to Kirby’s. She kidded him, saying, “Jack, I’m still waiting for my spanking,” and, she recalled, “He blushed.”

    But there’s more to this story of the empowered woman artist tweaking the dominant male. Wendy recounted that someone brought her carnations, so she stuck one behind Kirby’s ear while his concentration was focused on advising someone about his artwork. For the next fifteen minutes, Wendy recalled, Kirby wondered why people around him were laughing, until her husband Richard finally pointed to what had happened. Wendy said Kirby “whipped around and said, ‘I’ll kill you.’”

    Wendy told the story in a delightful manner, beaming merrily at the audience, so clearly her practical joke had no serious effects on her relationship with her “mentor.” After her story was done, Evanier explained that the “spank” comment was really Kirby’s way of telling her that her artwork was so good. Wendy agreed, and went further, saying she thought Kirby felt that comics artwork should be “down and dirty,” for boys, whereas hers was more in the style of “fine art.”

    Moreover, Evanier said that at that time, in 1969, Kirby was “down on comics as a way to make a living” and was in his way telling her, “don’t make a career in comics.” Wendy happily replied she was glad she “didn’t listen.” (1969 was around the time he left Marvel, so, I presume, he was pessimistic about the stability of a comics career. This reminds me of a remark that Evanier made in introducing the panel: that as he gets “older and older,” he understands more of the things that Kirby used to tell him in decades past.)

    Acknowledging Kirby’s strong influence, Wendy declared that the “power” and “force” in her work “comes from him,” and she pronounced him “a true mythic visualizer.” She called Kirby “a mythmaker of Joseph Campbell proportions,” saying that he “always had a larger vision,” and that “He saw Valhalla while the rest of us see Sunset Boulevard.”

    Michael Chabon was next, whose story began around the same time that Wendy first met Kirby. Chabon confessed that he had never heard of Jack Kirby when he was seven or eight years old, and DC began running ad copy, “Kirby Is Coming.” “The words meant nothing to me,” Chabon said. Was Kirby a “person” or a “character,” he wondered. Or was he “a new form of energy?” Chabon asked, adding, “which, in fact, it turned out to be.”

    Later, Chabon was bedridden with a fever when his father, obviously an enlightened individual, brought him a stack of comics to read. Among them was Mister Miracle #8, featuring a shapeshifting creature called the Lump. Chabon thought that the Lump, when it grew “bristles” and “spikes,” expressed in visual form the way he was feeling in his fever. Looking at this artwork, he “realized this must be Kirby,” and then realized he had seen this art style before. Chabon began paying attention to this particular artist, and a turning point was a two-page spread of Kirby’s Female Furies in The New Gods. From that time on, Chabon said, Kirby was his “favorite artist, writer, and conceptualizer.”

    Chabon’s fascination with Kirby’s work led him to his past work on Fantastic Four and Thor, and when Kirby returned to Marvel, Chabon “really liked The Eternals” (marking him, I think, as a more perceptive Kirby aficionado than most Marvel fans at the time).

    However, Chabon said, the “most important book” to him was KAMANDI, a statement that won applause from the audience. Terming this series about “the Last Boy on Earth” “unjustly neglected,” Chabon speculated that many readers probably dismissed it as a “Planet of the Apes ripoff”: it was about a future Earth in which talking animals had supplanted humankind as the world’s masters, and even had the Statue of Liberty on the first issue’s cover. For Chabon, though, “it went far beyond that,” and that it was “important to me as a child that it was so open-ended.” Kamandi was continually traveling to different lands, different civilizations composed of a different species of animal with human-level intellect. This was “The kind of things that fire a child’s imagination,” the sense that “there’s more you haven’t seen,” “more stories to be told,” and that perhaps you yourself can tell them.

    Readers of Chabon’s Adventures of Kavalier & Clay with knowledge of comics history probably assume that the principal inspirations for the title characters are Superman creators Jerry Siegel and Joe Shuster. But, it seems, Kirby was also a major influence on the book. Chabon said that it was in reading Kirby’s obituary that he learned that he lived close to Kirby ““ Chabon was based in Los Angeles at the time ““ and that hence “I could have met him.” But he didn’t, and the “realization I never would” helped “urge” him to write Kavalier & Clay, which Chabon began a year after Kirby’s death.

    Evanier interrupted Chabon’s story at this point because a “surprise guest” was on his way. And then, to the applause of the assemblage, in walked Stan Lee, very much in the manner of the late Bob Hope doing one of his surprise walk-ons on The Tonight Show. (In fact, maybe Stan should have theme music just as Hope did.)

    Now, I thought this was a wonderful gesture. It is widely known that Lee and Kirby had a falling out at the end of the 1960s, leading to Kirby’s departure for DC Comics. But here was Stan Lee, coming to the Kirby tribute panel, to pay homage to the greatest of his collaborators in comics.

    The panel resumed, and now it was Larry Lieber, who is Stan’s brother (and draws the Spider-Man newspaper strip that Stan writes) who had the floor. Evanier asked Lieber to talk about what may have been “the first fan sketch” in the history of super hero comics. Lieber recounted how as a boy he visited the offices of Timely Comics (Marvel’s former name), where he received a sketch of Captain America and his sidekick Bucky, signed, “Your friend, Joe Simon & Jack Kirby” (the two artists worked as a team in the 1940s and 1950s). Years later, Lieber, who clearly treasured the gift, mounted it in a frame. Stan reacted with ““ real? mock? ““ disbelief. “Sell it!” he said. Turning to the audience, Stan asked, “Can you believe he’s related to me?” Lieber believed that Kirby had drawn the sketch, but later Evanier reproduced the sketch somewhere, and someone attributed the drawing to Simon. Evanier thought they both worked on the sketch, “half and half.” Serious now, Stan said he “couldn’t tell the difference” between Simon’s work and Kirby’s, and didn’t know which one “imitated” the other or whether they “both just drew the same way.”

    Talking about scripting the first Thor story, Lieber revealed that he came up with the name for Thor’s human identity, Don Blake. Stan joked that you can tell he didn’t come up with it because it’s “not alliterative.” Lieber said he also invented the name of the mystic metal of which Thor’s hammer is composed, “uru.” It was “something that wasn’t long to letter,” Lieber explained.

    Astounded, Wendy Pini asked if Lieber didn’t know that the Nordic word “uros” means “strength and power”? Nope, he didn’t. “Another difference between us,” observed Stan; “I would have taken credit.”

    Lieber’s creation of “uru” was so convincing that later Marvel writer Roy Thomas, Lieber said, thought it was “a true thing in legend” but couldn’t find any reference to it. So Thomas asked Lieber where he found the word, and Lieber said he made it up. But, Lieber added, it was Thomas who gave Thor’s hammer in the comics its real name from the Norse myths: Mjolnir. This surprised Stan on the panel, who thought THAT name had been made up, too. As befits a surprise walk-on, Stan soon had to leave. Before he left, he effusively praised Evanier, asserting that “If Mark Evanier isn’t the head of it a convention panel, don’t have it, because it’s a waste of time!” Yes, it’s hyperbole in the Stan Lee manner, but Mark deserved it nonetheless.

    Evanier declared a pause in the proceedings so that Stan could pose with the other panelists for group shots by the photographers in the audience. Thrilled, Wendy asked the audience, “Isn’t this fun?” and it was. We snapped our photos, and, despite the lack of theme music, Stan said his goodbyes and was gone! And, you know, it was the Jack Kirby tribute panel and he really hadn’t said much about Jack Kirby. But Stan had greatly entertained the audience, bantered amusingly with his brother, and stolen the show, and somehow I suspect that’s exactly what Kirby would have expected. (And, by the way, Larry Lieber got a solo panel hosted by Evanier on Sunday, in a long overdue honor.)

    And now the whirlwind had passed. Mark Evanier turned to his right: “So, Michael, you were saying”“”

    And Chabon continued where he had left off, expounding on the “somewhat nebulous connection” between Jack Kirby and his fictional characters Kavalier and Clay. Chabon had a photograph of Joe Simon and Jack Kirby together, with Kirby drawing. Chabon liked the image of a “little guy” (Kirby) and “big guy,” “one sort of refined, the other looks kind of tough” (Kirby again), working as a “collaborative team.” Chabon put that picture up on his wall as a visual inspiration for Kavalier and Clay, though, he said, he “didn’t draw very much on biographical details” of Simon and Kirby’s lives.

    Chabon also got a photograph of John Garfield, a star of movies from the late 1930s into the early 1950s, having “read Jack Kirby fancied he had a resemblance to Garfield.” Chabon agreed that Kirby had a “John Garfield kind of pug face” and used the photo as “visual reference for Sam Clay.” (An addendum: in response to a question at the panel’s end, Chabon revealed he had completed ten drafts of the screenplay for the Kavalier & Clay movie, slated to shoot next year. Chabon told us that “they said I was done,” which he interpreted as meaning either “they” liked the screenplay or were intending to hire somebody else. It is interesting to note that not even winning a Pulitzer Prize means a writer gets civil treatment by the Powers That Be.)

    Next up, Stan Goldberg said that at one point at Marvel “we all realized that Jack was carrying the whole company” with his prolific work. Goldberg recalled an appropriate visual image for Kirby’s importance: a time when he walked on one side of Kirby and inker Frank Giacoia walked on Kirby’s other side, “protecting him from the traffic.”

    Mike Royer returned to comedic reminiscences. Talk about secondhand smoke: Royer remembered that when he received pages from Kirby to ink they would be “overwhelmed” by the smell of Kirby’s trademark cigars. Royer said he felt as if he were inhaling “six cigars a day” and imitated the hoarse voice he had for “about a month.”

    Finally, Sal Buscema spoke as an artist who had never met Kirby, unlike the other panelists except for Chabon. But Buscema felt his strong influence nonetheless, recalling how his brother John Buscema, himself one of Marvel’s leading artists, advised him to study Kirby’s work. John Buscema told him that Kirby was “the best in the business.”

    In the previous column I referred to what I termed EvanierCon, the large number of panels ““ eleven this year ““ hosted and organized by Mark Evanier, most of which focus on the important creative figures of American comic books’ first four decades, the Golden and Silver Ages. I only attended one (and a third) of the Evanier panels this time, but usually I go to considerably more. (I expect you can find out more about this year’s panels at Evanier’s website, www.POVonline.com). I especially am grateful that five years ago I ““ along with many other comics professionals ““ got to attend his interview with John Broome, the great Silver Age DC writer, who was making his first Comic-Con appearance but then died within a year.

    Panels like these are so valuable because One cannot count on the corporate mindset at companies to honor, or even remember, creators from their past to whom they owe so much. Too many younger comics readers, and the publications they write for, are uninterested in the artform’s history, much like filmgoers who won’t watch black and white movies. And, in sharp contrast with film or television history, say, there are so few books, museums, publications, critics and historians to keep track of it all. During this panel, Stan Goldberg praised TwoMorrows’ “Jack Kirby Collector” magazine, which finds and prints Kirby art from the past, and said that if not for this magazine this “treasure” would be lost. Indeed.

    This really is one of the purpose of events like Comic-Con International: not just to promote the present state of the artform, but to honor and remember its past creators and their achievements. It is up to all of us who attend such panels at these conventions to keep the memories alive, because, as yet, all too few other people are going to do it for us.

    GRAPHIC NOVELS: THE FIRST QUARTER CENTURY

    It was nearly 1 PM, and I headed down the corridor to Room 7A, to attend the final half hour or so of the panel “25 Years of Graphic Novels.” Graphic novels ““ self-contained stories told in comics form and published in book format ““ have long existed in Europe and Japan, and there were some early American examples prior to 1978. But that was the year that the graphic novel in America came of age with the publication of Will Eisner’s A Contract with God.

    American comic books have a long history, and yet are still such a young art form that a number of its Founding Fathers are still with us. Jack Kirby may have passed on, but his contemporary Will Eisner is still very active, annually attending the Comic-Con, presiding over its award ceremony named in his honor, and continuing to write and draw graphic novels. In an interview he did for our film, Peter David referred to Eisner’s 1940s comics series, The Spirit, as the Citizen Kane of the comics medium: indeed, it is a dazzling demonstration of comics’ methods of visual storytelling. With A Contract with God, whose lead story is a serious examination of the relationship of man and God, Eisner not only started the graphic novel movement in American comics, but also a new and brilliant phase of his own career. Most careers in comics, I have observed, stay at their height for only ten or twelve years; Eisner has had two great creative periods, and the second is still in progress.

    Graphic novels are mounting in importance in recent years. Eisner’s next, Fagin the Jew, is being published not by a comics company, but by Doubleday. Another panelist, Chip Kidd, is an editor and designer at Pantheon, another mainstream line now publishing graphic novels. Even the Big Two of mainstream comics, Marvel and DC, are increasingly relying on the sales of trade paperbacks ““ individual issues of comics telling one long story, collected together into a graphic novel format. In fact, trade paperback sales, both in comic shops and mainstream bookstores, seems to be the only part of the comics market that is growing.

    Eisner, of course, was seated alongside the other participants who have followed in his path. Among them were Colleen Doran, creator of A Distant Soil; Eric Shanower of the graphic novels based on L. Frank Baum’s Oz mythos; Craig Thompson, creator of the new graphic novel Blankets; the aforementioned Chip Kidd; and Kim Kang Won, an Asian creator of graphic novels, who spoke through a translator. The moderator was Randy Duncan, one of the heads of the Comic Arts Conference, which keeps alight the flame of academic study of comics at each year’s Comic-Con.

    When I entered, the panel was engaged in a discussion that enables me to continue pursuing a topic from the previous section of this column. “We need reviews,” said one participant, so that libraries, now that more and more librarians are disposed to purchasing graphic novels, know which ones to get. It seemed that at least in part, the people speaking wanted reviews in order to determine the appropriate age group for particular graphic novels (as Colleen Doran vividly put it, “so you don’t get Grant Morrison’s latest gorefest in elementary school”). Indeed, as if to illustrate the problem, at one point a father wandered into this panel, bringing along his very small daughter, presumably with no idea of what it was about, and they stayed for awhile before it apparently finally sank in on him that this was not an appropriate panel for tiny tots. No gorefest here, it’s true, but, as the saying goes, comics aren’t just for kids anymore.

    Randy Duncan proposed “a catalogue to be published to help librarians make distinctions.” Judging the proper age level for a work’s audience can be complex: Eisner said that thirteen and fourteen-year-olds had come up to him with copies of A Contract with God, and he said he once joked that Contract had been “written for a 55-year-old man who just lost his wallet in the subway.”

    However, some of the panelists seemed to be saying that reviews were also important in order to alert potential readers that the books are out there and worth buying. “The important thing is to get reviewed,” one said. Eisner addressed the myth that “you get into a bookstore; your book will sell. It’s not true.” He reminisced about how 25 years ago only a small publisher would publish A Contract with God; earlier he had told us how the first printer that had been approached turned the book down because it had (drawn) naked women in it (and this is in the mid-1970s!). But the book was published, and one of the high profile bookstores on Manhattan’s Fifth Avenue purchased copies to sell. Enthused, Eisner went down to the bookstore to ask how it was doing. He was told that in its first week it was displayed prominently on the table in front of the store. Then James Michener’s new book came out, so Contract was moved into the inside section on religious books. A woman saw it there and complained, and so it was moved to a section with books full of collected comics (strips, I imagine). Then a man with a five-year-old saw the book there, with its naked women, and complained. So finally, Contract was moved down to the basement: in other words, taken off sale. This story in part grew out of a discussion of the problem of just where to “shelve” graphic novels in bookstores. Eisner’s book was shunted about from one inappropriate spot to another 25 years ago.

    And the problem persists today.

    A short time ago, I found myself passing by the new location of Coliseum Books, a now legendary independent Manhattan bookstore that closed a few years ago but has now miraculously been resurrected alongside the New York Public Library’s main building. Exploring the new venue, I found the new Ballantine American Splendor anthology in the humor section, and DK’s Hulk book in the children’s section. Don’t the owners realize that times have changed, I wondered. Where’s the graphic novel section?

    “I don’t want to be in the graphic novel section,” said Eisner at the panel. The other panelists weren’t happy about it, either. Colleen Doran worried that people who might like “romance novels with pictures” might shy away from the graphic novel section, since it’s usually near the Dungeons & Dragons and Star Trek books. Chip Kidd said that “in a perfect world” there would not be a comics section. Several panelists’ preference was to have their books shelved according to genre, along with prose novels in the same genre. This, I take it, reflects the panelists’ desire to have their works taken seriously by a world beyond comics fandom. And indeed, this panel had the most serious and sedate audience of any of the panels I attended. And it was not an audience ““ or panel ““ kindly disposed towards American comics’ best-selling genre. One audience member disparaged super heroes as “steroid cases in tights fighting.” One panelist ventured, “I think super heroes are dying,” replaced by video games and movies for “adolescents,” and I suspect he was hoping that wishing would make it so. Another audience member gloomily contended that “the graphic novel is under the shadow of X-Men 5.” (Actually, the American Splendor movie might prove an indie hit.) At yet another, like a Chekhovian character longing for a happier, distant future he may not live to see, speculated that “in 30 to 40 years” the word comics might mean “good graphic novels” and “not super hero stuff.”

    There was another audience member who said it was “tragic” that he had not discovered the century-old comic strip Little Nemo in Slumberland when he was a child. All right, now I have lost my patience. September 11 = Tragedy. Not discovering the works of Winsor McCay till you’re an adult ““ as a late 20th century toddler you probably would have preferred Pokemon to Little Nemo, anyway.

    Now, I have eclectic tastes, which include intelligent superhero material, as my readers know. As someone with a serious interest in studying the pop culture mythology of superhero comics, indeed, as someone who had just come from the Kirby tribute panel, I was not altogether comfortable with the anti-superhero sentiments. People have different tastes and temperaments, but if you don’t like a genre, you don’t have to read it. You need not wish it destroyed. And even if you reject the idea that the superhero genre can provide intelligent satisfactions for adults, what about the traditional readership ““ children? I sense a certain puritanical streak at work here. Their attitude seems to be, how dare these people publish comics that give kids pleasure! (And doesn’t one of the panelists do Oz books? Oh, all right, Dorothy actually doesn’t punch the Wicked Witch.)

    I suppose that to some degree these people’s intolerance towards the super hero books reflects their own disappointment that “serious” comics do not receive more recognition by the culture at large. It’s easy to blame the abundance of superhero comics. But the larger public thinks of most comic strips as kid stuff, too.

    Moreover, lots of people simply are unused to the conventions of comics storytelling. Craig Thompson said that new comics readers have trouble looking at “all these panels.” Eisner countered that “balloons” are the problem. If they don’t see word balloons, he said, people accept the work; if they see the balloons, they consider it comics.

    The lack of wider acceptance of comics presumably leads to the economic problems discussed at the panel’s end. Colleen Doran said she had to do her stories in serial magazine form before collecting them into graphic novels, because it takes so long to do them that she’s “starve to death” in the meantime. Kidd said that Pantheon pays advances to its graphic novelists, but admitted they weren’t the size of the advances that go to leading prose novelists. As for me, I think that having bookstores shelve graphic novels with prose novels in the same genre would be like shelving plays and screenplays alongside novels. To do the latter would be to deny that plays and screenplays belong to other media than prose fiction. To want a graphic novel shelved with a prose novel is to subordinate the visual aspect of the book to the literary one. It is to say that the graphic novel is words illustrated by pictures, rather than a form in which words and pictures are equals. And what if one thinks that graphic novels are primarily a visual medium? Then should they be shelved with the art books? Eisner’s Spirit put alongside 1940s figurative artists?

    No, I think that in a perfect world graphic novels would not hide among the prose novels. They would have their own section, in any major bookstore. The real key is to foster more critics and reviewers who take comics seriously, and write for major media outlets. That’s the way, ultimately, to change the mindset of the culture’s opinion makers, and the population at large. Virtually every other form of pop culture ““ movies, television, popular music in its myriad forms ““ eventually wins critical recognition; I hope it’s only a matter of time for comics.

    ANOTHER OPENING, ANOTHER SHOW

    Another way to publicize the artistic worth of comics is to do a documentary about them. With the graphic novels panel over, I arrived early at my next stop, the screening of my film, Sex, Lies & Superheroes, which was to begin in Room 4 at 1:45 PM.

    I feel a little uneasy about using my column to blow my own horn about my own movie, but I will try to suppress my usual diffidence to tell you this much about it. Sex, Lies and Superheroes is a documentary consisting of interviews with a number of luminaries of American comics ““ including, in alphabetical order, John Byrne, Chris Claremont, Amanda Conner, Peter David, Colleen Doran, Neil Gaiman, Stan Lee, Scott McCloud, Frank Miller, Jimmy Palmiotti, Bill Sienkiewicz, Louise and Walter Simonson, and more ““ intercut together, creating a continuous dialogue, intelligent and entertaining, about the comics medium and the iconic characters it portrays. I played a major role in selecting and contacting the interviewees, wrote most of the questions for the interviews, and conducted large portions of the interviews (sometimes half, occasionally all), which usually lasted two hours apiece. Myself; Constantine and Ben thereafter edited the “raw material” down into the smoothly flowing film, nearly an hour long in its current version. And I think it’s one of the best documentaries on comics you’ve never seen! (Just ask FilmForce’s Ken Plume; he’ll back me up on this.)

    The title of the movie was not my choice, but I can explain it: obviously, we deal with superhero comics, but also with women who write and draw comics, and how women’s tastes in comics differ from men’s (hence the “sex”), and one of our interviewees, Neil Gaiman, discourses on the idea that fiction, including stories in comics, consists of “lies” that illuminate truths.

    It is somewhat odd showing the movie at a comics convention. When we first showed the movie last fall at New York City’s Anthology Film Archives, the audience had come specifically to watch new independent movies including ours. Except for the filmmakers themselves, I doubt if anyone attends Comic-Con primarily to see new indie cinema, and why, for example, should a Neil Gaiman fan attend our film when The Real Neil is simultaneously appearing at the Vertigo 10th Anniversary panel in another convention meeting room? I stood in back during the screening, and was not particularly happy about people who aimlessly wandered in, not knowing what was going on in the room, crinkled their noses and said, “A video!” and left. The audience that stayed throughout the film, however, was very appreciative indeed. When I watched the film with a general audience ““ in other words, not composed primarily of comics enthusiasts ““ at Anthology Film Archives, the audience recognized that our interviewees make witty comments all the way through. The Comic-Con audience, perhaps because they are more used to taking comics seriously, took a while to catch on that the film is both serious and consciously amusing. Halfway through one of Neil Gaiman’s witticisms finally broke the ice, and the laughs began to come.

    The audience applauded loudly at the film’s proper ending, but Constantine and Ben have broken up the closing credits with further interviewee comments, serving as encores, in effect, and Peter David’s closing anecdote had the audience roaring with laughter.

    The only question Constantine got after the film finished was, will this movie be available on DVD? Well, that’s one of the main reasons we came: to try to find a distributor who’ll put the film into limited theatrical distribution and sales on home video and DVD. I will let this column’s readers know if and when Constantine makes a distribution deal. (And I’d love to see transcripts of the complete, two-hour-long interviews see print somewhere.) Meanwhile, if you want to find out more about the movie, and inquire about buying VHS copies, go to his web site, www.sexliessuperheroes.com.

    HIS MOVIE PANEL

    Producer Ted Hope worked at the production company Good Machine, which co-produced this summer’s Hulk movie. “It was about this kind of nerdy intellectual who couldn’t help but get angry, and when he got angry he became really compelling. Then we took that formula,” Hope said, starting his punch line, “and adapted it to American Splendor.”

    Hope made these comments at the next panel on my agenda, “Fine Line Films: American Splendor,” back in Room 6CDEF at 3:30 PM. This panel was intended to promote the new film adaptation of Harvey Pekar’s long-running alternative comic book series. The movie won the Grand Jury Prize at this year’s Sundance Film Festival and was set to open in New York, Los Angeles, and the film’s own locale, Cleveland, within a month, on August 15.

    The long-running alternative comic series American Splendor is the ongoing real life saga of Harvey Pekar, written by the man himself but drawn by various artists: the story of a seemingly ordinary man in an ordinary job in a less than stellar city, Cleveland, and his coping with the mundane events, small joys, irritating nuisances, and sometimes great sorrows (including cancer) of everyday existence.

    Besides Ted Hope, the producer of the American Splendor film, the panel featured the three real-life people on whom the film centers, Harvey Pekar, his wife Joyce Brabner, and their adopted teenage daughter Danielle Batone. Hope’s joke comparing Pekar to the Hulk unintentionally points to one of the ways that American Splendor works. Comics deal well in portraying larger-than-life figures as visual icons, making super heroes so suited to the medium. But American Splendor demonstrates how comics can elevate Pekar’s life, and by extension, anyone’s, into that of an iconic everyman, a survivor of life’s ups and downs.

    Storytelling in any medium, through focusing with insight and perceptiveness on an individual and his or her life, can find the drama in anyone’s existence. American Splendor has proved to work in a stage adaptation that was performed in Los Angeles, and that I saw in a special presentation at the 1991 Comic-Con, with The Simpsons Dan Castellaneta starring as Pekar. So, why not a film version as well?

    Hope informed the audience that numerous people, including actor/playwright Wallace Shawn, wanted to turn American Splendor into a movie. “I encountered all of them along the way,” said Hope, “and never thought they really understood what American Splendor, the movie, should be. I didn’t know any better myself, but I knew they hadn’t got it.” Hope said it was one of his “life dreams” to make this movie.

    Comics artist Dean Haspiel, a mutual friend of Hope and the Pekars, put them in contact. “So one night,” recounted Hope,” I was sitting in my apartment drinking alone, and I got a phone call from some woman who said she heard I was interested in her husband.” This was disconcerting phrasing. The woman was Joyce Brabner, who made it clear that she was talking about the movie rights to American Splendor. According to Hope, she asked for “some amazing fortune” for the rights: Hope said he “was drunk” and “said yes.”

    Eventually, Hope went to meet Pekar and Brabner on their home ground in Cleveland, and found the answer he had long sought. “When I met them, it was clear to me that what all the other… attempts to make the movie got wrong was that they didn’t actually include the real Harvey, Joyce and Danielle, and any movie had to have as many different personas of Harvey Pekar that American Splendor itself had, and not do it in a traditional way.”

    So, while the American Splendor stories in the comics are drawn by different artists, the movie has multiple Pekars: actor Paul Giamatti, portraying Harvey; the real Harvey Pekar, portraying himself; and even an animated version. Brabner is portrayed by two actresses, Hope Davis and Molly Shannon. Post hired a husband and wife team of documentary makers, Shari Springer Berman and Robert Pulcini, to direct the movie after dispatching them to Cleveland to get Pekar’s okay.

    Still, Hope had no, uh, hope that he could get financing for such an unusual project. Brabner added, “We had no faith at all. We just thought we were fleecing this guy from New York.” But HBO came through, filming started within a year, HBO let the filmmakers alone, and shooting was completed in only 24 days. Not only that, but despite its low $3 million budget, Hope claimed American Splendor contains more and better special effects shots (presumably the animation) than the recent remake of Solaris, which had six times the special effects budget. (For more on the new era of low budget SFX, see my next column on the forthcoming film MirrorMask, another film connected with comics people that was blessed with quick greenlighting and lack of studio interference.)

    Pekar and Brabner had been unfamiliar with the past work of actor Paul Giamatti until they stayed at a hotel where, Brabner explained, there was “something we don’t have at home ““ cable TV.” Brabner continued, “There was this blue orangutan bitching and whining in this movie, Planet of the Apes (the recent remake), and I said, ‘Hey, Harvey. That hairy guy’s going to be you.’” On the panel Pekar praised Giamatti’s performance, saying, “Paul studied me in the comics mainly,” and on tapes of Pekar’s once frequent appearances on David Letterman’s show. “He created a character who was an interpretation of me, and a very interesting one, instead of just trying to imitate me.”

    At the end of the movie, a copy of new Pekar comic book titled His Movie Year is shown. Actually, it does not exist yet, but they hope to do it eventually.

    I somehow doubt that the American Splendor movie will alter the popular conception of Cleveland as cultural wasteland (despite its art museum and orchestra). Towards the end a questioner from the audience asked for tips for someone going to Cleveland. What should a visitor see there? Danielle had been to the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame twice (which, in a it’s-a-small-world development, has been run by Terry Stewart, head of Marvel in happier times), but Joyce has never gone. “Do what we do,” Brabner said. “Stay inside and read.” How has the movie changed the Pekars’ lives? Does he have qualms about becoming famous? “No, no. I’ll take as much money as I can get,” he said. “I haven’t got nearly enough left. I’m retired now, and I want my old age to be as easy as possible.” Observe, please, that a writer can be read by tens of thousands of readers, and even have his work turned into an independent film, and still not make that much money. Danielle confessed that she has probably already spent the money she got for the film. Yes, I can identify with all of this myself.

    One benefit of the movie is that Pekar got to visit France for the first time in his life, for the movie’s screening at the Cannes Film Festival. The French distributors agreed to release the film on the Pekars’ 20th anniversary, a nice gesture, and it is hoped that the film can be linked to other important dates in his life. Danielle said, “We’re looking at the dates for the bar mitzvah.”

    In answer to a question from the audience, Pekar said he would also like to go back on David Letterman’s show, on which he appeared many times during Letterman’s NBC years, until he finally angered Letterman by insisting on talking about what he saw as the corporate evils of NBC’s parent company, General Electric. Pekar did visit Letterman on CBS once afterwards, but Fine Line has been trying to get him back on the show for six months with no answer. Now, I think Pekar did go too far on Letterman’s NBC show. It wasn’t Charlie Rose or even Dick Cavett; nor was it a show dealing in political commentary, like Bill Maher’s now. The old Letterman show had a more lightweight agenda: ironically subverting and twisting the conventions of talk shows into entertaining nonsense. But since Sept. 11, 2001, Letterman’s mood has changed, and he has demonstrated his willingness to discuss serious issues, and even to drop the ironic mask when circumstances dictate. Maybe now Letterman and Pekar could meet each other halfway. I’m a fan of both. I want to see a rematch! The time has come!

    The Pekars have also ventured into cyberspace, with Harvey, Joyce and Danielle all contributing to the weblog at harveypekar.com (so go check it out).

    As for another way that the movie has changed the Pekars’ lives, Brabner said, “We don’t have to go to places like this” to “hustle” for sales. (“Places like this”?) Earlier, she had been discussing the Pekars’ friend Toby, who is, shall we say, rather eccentric. The movie has both an actor playing Toby and the real Toby in it. Brabner said that when you see the real Toby in the movie, you will think, “This young man would be really happy to attend the San Diego Comic-Con.” Hey! I think I’ve been insulted! I think even the serious sorts at the graphic novel panel have been insulted!

    No, I don’t really mind (she’s kidding, right?), but maybe it would do us good to turn to a panel where the Comic-Con is celebrated. And you’ll find out about that in the next column.

    -Copyright 2003 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #5: San Diego 2003 – Day One

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    For over a decade starting in 1982 I regularly attended the San Diego Comic Convention, the largest comics convention in the United States, and could not conceive of not going every year. How could I not go, and miss seeing all the friends who went there, the great panels with major figures in cartoon and comics art, the parties, the dazzling tourist attractions of San Diego, and the sheer excitement of it all? What was wrong, I thought, with the people I knew in comics prodom who did not attend? Well, at that point I didn’t yet know about the tendency towards cocooning that comes with middle age. I also didn’t realize that when the comics boom went bust in the 1990s, paying for plane fare and the ever-rising hotel bills would present a problem. So I took a break for a few years in the 1990s, attended two more Comic-Cons in a row, and then stayed away. And when 2003 came along, I was shocked to realize I had not attended for a full five years.

    This year, though, I had a reason to go: the Comic-Con now holds an event with the long-winded name of the Comic-Con International Independent Film Festival ““ CCI-IFF, for short, and it would be showing the documentary I worked on as a writer, interviewer and executive producer. This is Sex. Lies and Superheroes, directed by Constantine Valhouli, and he, I, and our director of photography Ben Jackendorf were all going to attend.

    THE THREE AGES OF COMIC-CON

    How, I wondered, would the San Diego Con have changed in the half decade in which I’d been absent? Certainly I’d witnessed changes over the two decades I had been going, and the Con had even then evolved drastically from its tiny beginnings.

    “Did you ever go to the Con at the El Cortez?” one friend asked me at this year’s Con, clearly eager to learn what it was like. Unfortunately, I never did. The Golden Age of the San Diego Comic-Con, as befits Golden Ages, I suppose, took place before I attended my first, and so I know it only as a legend. In the Con’s early years in the 1970s it was held at the El Cortez, a hotel a good long walk from the San Diego shore. The one real piece of information I have about those early Cons is that the convention area was apparently laid out around the swimming pool, with certain convention activities actually taking place at poolside. (There are also anecdotes about certain female members of the comics professional community making memorable appearances in swimwear along the pool.)

    I expect that the real reason why the El Cortez days have the aura of legend would be that the attendance at the Con back then would have been considerably smaller, so it would have been a much more intimate event. Indeed, it has been reported that the first San Diego Con, in 1969, had only 300 attendees. Attendance grew considerably over the following decade, but the relatively small size of the Con still afforded greater opportunities for fans and young comics pros to mix with the great names of the artform.

    When I attended my first San Diego Con in 1982, Reverend Sun Yun Moon, head of the “Moonies” religious cult, had bought the El Cortez. Perhaps Reverend Moon disapproved of comics, or perhaps the Con had simply outgrown the El Cortez, but the Comic-Con had now moved to the Civic Center, which provided large but functional and undistinguished facilities. Perhaps we could call this the Silver Age of the Comic-Con.

    In those years downtown San Diego was somewhat appalling. Oh, there were the grand hotels from the early part of the last century, like the U. S. Grant and the celebrated, castle-like Hotel del Coronado, backdrop for the movies Some Like It Hot and The Stunt Man and alleged inspiration for San Diego resident L. Frank Baum’s Emerald City. And there were spectacular areas of San Diego: the beaches, the San Diego Zoo, with which no other zoo I’ve visited can compare, and the museums and Spanish-American architecture in Balboa Park, the outdoor Shakespeare performances at night at the Old Globe complex. But most of downtown looked shoddy and run down, and it all seemed symbolized by a large billboard atop a building near the Civic Center that various Con attendees found amusing, promoting the virtues of “Hypno-Sex” (complete with staring eyes). Could this really be one of the largest cities in California, and indeed, in the whole country?

    In the late 1980s San Diego began to undergo an extraordinary transformation. There was the creation of downtown’s Horton Plaza, an outdoor, upscale shopping mall that was a postmodern architectural wonder: a shopping center as multi-leveled theme park, bursting with color, an entertaining melange of buildings old and new, crisscrossed with tilted walkways, as if M. C. Escher had returned from the dead to design public spaces. There followed Seaport Village, which took an opposite tack, concentrating on small specialty shops and an array of restaurants, and imitating the look and layout of a picturesque seaside town. San Diego finally got a real skyline, as a forest of high-rise hotels went up, in a variety of handsome modern and postmodern designs. In my previous visits, I had seen publicity for the renovation of the Gaslamp Quarter, a section of downtown that dated back to Victorian times, but I was singularly unimpressed. This year, however, I was delighted by the variety of restaurants and shops that had sprung up throughout this compact area.

    The centerpiece of the San Diego renaissance was the brand new San Diego Convention Center, itself a startling postmodern work whose large exterior decorations mimicked sails, and whose colossal round windows evoked portholes; it was as if the Convention Center were an enormous ship, at once retro in design and futuristic, cast up upon the shore of the harbor, filled with real sailboats, that it overlooked. (And, indeed, the Convention Center turns up as a building in the future world depicted in the movie Demolition Man.)

    cic-005-01.jpgIn the Civic Center days, the San Diego Con was already clearly the best of the big comics cons: spacious, well-lighted, clean, with a wide array of intelligently conceived panels and the largest and most stellar roster of guests from the worlds of comics and animation. When the Con moved to the new Convention Center, it now had something of an epic setting and scale, and seemed the equal of the other massively scaled events held there. (In 1996 the Con had to be held unusually early in the summer to make way for the Republican National Convention held at the Convention Center in August. I recall, watching the GOP’s convention on television, that Bob Dole was now standing more or less where a Vampirella model had posed only weeks before.) I suppose we might call this the beginning of the Platinum Age of the San Diego Comic-Con, its current period, when its scope and significance began to reach beyond comics fandom.

    Along the way the convention also changed its name from the unpretentious San Diego Comic-Con to the more grandiose Comic-Con International (though people still familiarly refer to it by the original name). Speculation had it that the Comic-Con people wanted to drop San Diego from the title in case they ever decided to move the convention somewhere else. However, the move has never taken place and I know of no reason to think it ever will.

    A CONVENTION IN PARADISE

    I think the fact that the Comic-Con is in San Diego is one of the foremost reasons for its success. Considering that the two major comics companies, Marvel and DC, are based in New York City, it has long been a puzzle why New York is no longer able to sustain a first-class comics convention. It used to: there was another Golden Age of comics cons, and in this case I was around for the tail end of it. These were the annual Fourth of July comics cons in New York City run by the late Phil Seuling, the pioneer of the direct sales comics market. Again, I suspect that the smallness, intimacy, and newness of these Cons are what have made them nostalgic legends, but they were already in decline when I started attending in the late ’70s. The Seuling cons were supplanted by Creation Cons, back before Creation abandoned comics cons for sci-fi, and though large, there were probably too many of them per year, and they lost the cachet of being special events. For years now, there are comics conventions, some large, and others merely a Sunday gathering of back issue dealers, in New York City, but they all seem cheesy, crowded and undignified. (I went to one years ago that was held in the Madison Square Garden complex when the circus was in town, and people remarked on the strong scent of elephant urine.)

    There are, of course, other major comics conventions around the country, but San Diego has the choice location. Decades ago, I went to several Chicago Comicons, long before Wizard took them over, when they were located in a hotel across from downtown Chicago’s Grant Park. This enabled me to witness the startling sight of a neo-Nazi demonstration from a hotel window (The Blues Brothers movie didn’t make that stuff up). On the other hand, by midday on Sunday, when I had become saturated with comics, I would just walk down the street to the Art Institute of Chicago and immerse myself in its copious Impressionist collection. On returning to the Chicago Comicon years later, I found that it had moved out to a hotel by the airport in Rosemont, a long and surprisingly expensive taxi ride from Chicago’s Loop. Now it was really the Rosemont Comicon, and for someone who went to the con in large part to explore Chicago, this severely downgraded the value of bothering to attend the con.

    In contrast, going to the San Diego Con in the 1980s it was like going on vacation with one’s friends: I happily recall heading out to the beaches, the zoo, Sea World and Old Town with friends from New York, and large gatherings at local restaurants at night. Nowadays the Comic-Con is far busier, and most people seem too heavily scheduled with manning booths, appearing at panels or having business lunches to take an afternoon off to head to the beach. But still, it’s San Diego, and even if we spend most of the day inside the Convention Center, there is the brilliant sunshine and the rows of palm trees when we arrive in the morning, or if we go out on the terrace in mid-day, and the perfect temperatures at night. The advantages of escaping to humidity-free San Diego in the midst of the endless sauna of a typical New York summer are not to be underestimated.

    Moreover, now that the Comic-Con has oriented itself more towards films and television, and now that Hollywood is considerably more interested in comics properties, San Diego’s nearness to Los Angeles is a considerable advantage, as we shall discuss.

    Why the Comic-Con now calls itself “International” is a conundrum. I noticed how much space is now devoted to anime at the Con, and certainly there are tables where foreign graphic albums are sold, but the Con is still predominately concerned with American comics. Similarly, when Mort Walker’s Museum of Cartoon Art moved down to Boca Raton ““ where it has since closed ““ it became the “International Museum of Cartoon Art,” despite a collection overwhelmingly devoted to American works.) What do the attendees of major foreign comics conventions like those in Angouleme and Lucca think of the San Diego Con’s attempt to make itself sound like the United Nations of comics? And how many people from other countries come to the San Diego Con? (Answer: relatively few as far as I can tell.) How many European and Japanese comics companies exhibit there? (Answer: same as before). In both the Comic-Con and Museum’s cases, the claim to being “International” strikes me as being a chest-thumping bid to assert itself as the biggest and best of its kind in the world, while mostly ignoring the rest of the world. It’s like the way baseball has a World Series that defines the world as limited to America.

    Although I had not attended Comic-Con in five years, I had been monitoring its schedule of events each year as posted on the Con’s website. In my experience, there have always been numerous panels and events going on simultaneously at any point during the day at the Con. But this year, surveying the schedule on the website, I wondered if it was my imagination or whether there would actually be far more going on at once than in any of my previous visits.

    The Comic-Con is like one massive “Which Way?” game. There are so many possibilities that despite the fact that there are tens of thousands of attendees, I can feel positive that not one of them duplicated my individual and convoluted path through the schedule of events.

    On Friday night I was talking with Peter Coogan, one of the heads of the Comic Arts Conference, an academic conference on comics that is held each year at the convention. At one point I heard him reassuring some of the conference attendees that he quite understood if they did not attend every session: there are simply too many noteworthy panels and events going on simultaneously, and he wished he could attend more of them himself.

    For example, I chose to attend Buffy creator Joss Whedon’s panel in the vast Room 6CDEF from 3:30 to 4:30 PM on Saturday. But during that same hour, I could have been at a panel reuniting science fiction legends Ray Bradbury, Julius Schwartz, and Forrest J. Ackerman in Room 6A. Or I could have listened to Will Eisner discussing his new graphic novel, Fagin the Jew in Room 8. Or I could have attended the presentation of more papers at the Comic Arts Conference in Room 7A. Or gone to Sony’s presentation on its upcoming films Spider-Man 2, Hellboy, and Underworld, with Spider-Man producer Laura Ziskin, Hellboy comics creator Mike Mignola, and actors Alfred Molina (who plays Doctor Octopus) and Kate Beckinsale (from Underworld) in the biggest of the ballrooms, Room 20. Or gone to the panel of animation voice actors hosted by Mark Evanier, complete with live performances, in Room 6B. Or seen two more short movies at the con’s Independent Film Festival in Room 4. Or watched a PowerPoint slide show of early Marvel artwork from 1939 to 1959 in Room 2. And there were nine other panels going on during this very same hour, along with the ongoing do-it-yourself pleasures of exploring the dealers’ and companies’ booths on the main convention floor. Daily Variety (July 17, 2003) referred to the “sensory overload” of Comic-Con, and you can see the point.

    FilmForce’s own Ken Plume tells me that most Con attendees do not bother to read the Comic-Con schedule. (Available at registration, the schedule booklet now seems to me at least three times as thick as it did five years ago.) And I did indeed observe people wandering into a room, apparently with no idea of what was going on in there, briefly checking it out and then departing again, presumably to wander aimlessly into the next room. To my mind, though, planning was essential, to avoid missing out on important panels because I did not know they were going on.

    Luckily, the Con now begins posting its schedule a little over a week ahead of time on its website, so I could work out what felt something like a battle plan: making decisions as to which of the many competing panels I could attend, in whole or in part, with alternative options listed in case I decided (as I did at one point on Saturday) to revise part of my own schedule. Since simultaneously held panels do not all start and stop at the same time, I can attend part of one and then see the rest of another. Hence, going back to the Saturday afternoon schedule, I could see the beginning of the Bradbury panel, which began at 3, before rushing off to a nearby room to find a seat for the Whedon panel, which started at 3:30 PM.

    But still, I have a wide scope of interests, and there was so much that I would like to see but would have to miss. In past years I have found transcripts from Joss Whedon and X-Files creator Chris Carter’s Con panels posted on the Net. And now there are comics websites and mainstream media reporting on the Con, though primarily on the movie companies’ panels. This still leaves so much that is said at so many panels of which there will be no published record and thus will be lost. I’m doing my part by writing columns reporting on what I saw and heard at this year’s Con, but I ““ or anyone else ““ can only cover a small fraction of what takes place there.

    A CITY OF COMICS

    Preparing to fly out to San Diego, I wondered just how crowded the Con would be this year. When last I attended, five years ago, its attendance topped out at 35,000. My understanding was that in 2002 65,000 people had come to the Con; this is a small city’s worth of people. (And I learned after this year’s Con was over that 2003 attendance was over 70,000 people.)

    In times past I found many aisles on the convention floor virtually impassible at the Con’s peak time on Saturday afternoon, and I wondered how much worse it would be now. But, in fact, only a few times this year did I have trouble navigating along a crowded aisle. Now I had heard that the Convention Center, already quite large, had undergone an expansion. But I did not realize until I got there this year was that in 2001 the San Diego Convention Center had doubled in size through the construction of an extension as large as the original building. The convention floor was now twice as long, and I certainly felt it when I made my way from one end of the floor to the other.

    Clearly the Comic-Con has become a major event for the city of San Diego. One hotel employee told me the Monday after this year’s Con that it had been the hotel’s busiest weekend in the last twelve months. I heard elsewhere that virtually every hotel room in San Diego ““ and in nearby towns ““ had been booked up that weekend. (Constantine had to make last minute arrangements for hotel rooms for us, when our initial plans for accommodations fell through, and we ended up in Alpine, California, which, you are correct, does not sound close to the San Diego shoreline.)

    In the 1990s I was already amazed and pleased to see Comic-Con ads, with artwork by Alex Ross, on the sides of San Diego buses, and banners promoting the Con along the main streets.

    cic-005-02.jpg

    This time I was startled while riding to the Con with the car radio on, to hear an announcer alert her audience that today was the last day to attend Comic-Con. This sort of thing just does not happen in other cities I’ve been to that have major comics conventions.COMIC-CON IN THE NEWS

    So, will the national news media take notice of such a massively attended pop culture event? In past years I have rarely seen much mainstream coverage of the Comic-Con, and running a Google search when I got back from this year’s turned up disappointingly little (outside websites that specialize in comics news).

    Indeed, I find it annoying to see what some media outlets consider to be conventions more worthy of their attention. I recall that years ago The New York Times ran an article about a convention in Chicago for aficionados of the works of P. G. Wodehouse, and the Times was all aflutter that (if memory serves) over forty people attended the event. Gosh. The Wall Street Journal, on July 23, 2003, ran a piece about a convention of fans of the Coen brothers’ movie The Big Lebowski, which grew from 150 people last year to 800 this year. Well, that’s good for them, considering their subject. Yet I repeat; this year’s Comic-Con attracted over 70,000 people (way more than the circulation of most comic books these days).

    Nonetheless, 2003 appears to be the year when the San Diego Con first made real inroads into the consciousness of the major news media.

    As should be no surprise to readers of this column, some people take the opportunity to belittle comics. What is a surprise is that a culprit this time is Entertainment Weekly, which is usually enlightened on the subject of comics. The Aug. 1, 2003 issue of EW subtitles its report on the Con, “Studios and stars gave it up for the geeks at America’s biggest comics convention.” The report also seems puzzled that the film The Last Samurai was previewed at a comic book convention, as if comics could not be about samurais (Lone Wolf and Cub, anyone?), or, actually, any other subject imaginable. Elsewhere in the same issue, EW runs a schizoid review of the Daredevil DVD, which shows respect to Frank Miller’s Daredevil comics but criticizes the film’s director, Mark Steven Johnson, for acting “as though he’d never decided whether he was aiming it at geeks, a mass audience, or both.”

    In sharp contrast, the issue of Daily Variety that appeared on the Con’s opening day (July 17, 2003) observed that “They may have been derided as geeks in the past, but now the diehard fans of sci-fi, comics, fantasy and horror that flock by the thousands to Comic-Con Intl. [sic] are important enough to warrant personal attention from Hollywood’s biggest studios.” That issue featured a special section on comics and animation, spotlighting the Comic-Con, treating it very respectfully. One headline even ran: “Comic-Con a nexus of all things cool.”

    On a stopover on my flight to San Diego on the Con’s opening day, July 17, I was astonished and pleased to discover that the day’s USA Today was running a positive article about Comic-Con. Nevertheless, the article’s opening hinted at an unfortunate trend: “Once upon a time the Comic-Con convention was about comic books.” Actually, it still is principally about comics, as artform and as business. By stating that Comic-Con is no longer about comics, USA Today is just projecting its own lack of interest in comics onto reality. Like other mainstream reports on the Con, USA Today focused on the movie companies’ presentations at the Con, and pretty much ignored comics; The Hollywood Reporter and even EW took the same approach. (Admirably, Daily Variety dealt with comics in its July 17th section on the Comic-Con, even including interviews with comics stars Alex Ross, Brian Michael Bendis, and Paul Dini.)

    USA Today even projected its skewed vision of the Con into the past. The article states that “Hollywood did not pay much attention to the convention until the mid-1970s, when directing legend Frank Capra and comic fan Frank Capra began showing up to talk superheroes. Since then, the convention has become as essential to studios as the Cannes Film Festival and the ShoWest exhibit for theater owners.” Well, the mid-1970s were before my time, and I am surprised and delighted to learn that Capra went to Comic-Con. But I have been going since 1982, and I can assure you that Hollywood was not much in evidence at the Con until recent years, and if the Con were as important as Cannes or ShoWest, we would have seen a lot more film company booths at this year’s Con.

    Still, USA Today hits the nail on the proverbial head in pointing out that Comic-Con’s “Clout stems from the boom in comic-book films and the surging power that film fans are exerting over the Internet. “They will be at home the day after Comic-Con giving their opinions on their Web pages,’ convention spokesman David Glanzer says.” (Or in my case, a week after the Con.)

    Certainly I am pleased to read USA Today’s quote from Paramount vice chairman Rob Friedman, who once worked at Warner Brothers and showed clips from the first Superman movie at the Con in 1978: “The fans weren’t happy that I didn’t know more about the history of the comic book, and they told me so. That’s when I knew we were going to have to take Comic-Con seriously.” The comics aficionados, the core audience for such projects, once (and still in some quarters) scorned by the suits for taking comics seriously, are now getting some respect for their points of view. (Perhaps the makers of the Hulk movie should have paid more attention to what Hulk readers would have liked to see, hmm?) And, since I was unable to attend Sony’s presentation on Spider-Man 2 at the Con, I was grateful that USA Today gave it extensive coverage in its July 21 issue.

    On Friday morning, on our way to the Con, Constantine Valhouli and I encountered a gentleman from Publishers Weekly, who informed us that the magazine had sent a number of people to report on the convention ““ not on the movie presentations, but on the books ““ comics ““ being sold. After returning home, I found the first of these reports, on manga, on the Publishers Weekly website. I find Publishers Weekly‘s interest satisfying because it directs mainstream attention to the comics themselves, which, however the Con may diversify its scope, remain the heart of the convention.

    THE HUNT BEGINS

    But enough talk of past Cons and anticipations for this one. My plane arrived in San Diego at quarter of 4 in the afternoon on Thursday, June 17, with the Comic-Con already well under way on its opening day. By 4 PM my cab had pulled up at the San Diego Convention Center and I was ready to begin.

    For the first hour and a half I explored the convention’s main floor, surveying the territory, getting a sense of where the major exhibitors had set up their booths. I was also going to see for myself if the stories I had heard were true: I had been told, more than once, that there was no longer a Marvel booth at the Con.

    Now, how could that possibly be? The San Diego Con is by far the leading comics convention in North America, and Marvel is the continent’s leading comic book company. Surely it is inconceivable that Marvel would not have its own area on the convention floor!

    Let’s look in the program book. No, I can’t find Marvel’s booth marked on the map of the convention floor, but then, there are so many exhibitors here. Let’s check the index of exhibitors. Hmm, I don’t see Marvel listed here, either. But there are Marvel panels listed on the schedule, complete with appearances by editor in chief Joe Quesada. Surely Marvel would arrange for a spot on the convention floor for him to sit. Marvel must be somewhere. Just where is it?

    Back in the 1980s even big companies like Marvel had low-tech set-ups at the major conventions that basically consisted of long, plain tables at which comics pros sat, with photocopies of their latest work arrayed before them, signing autographs. I did not attend the Con for a few years in the early 1990s, during which time the era of the big booths arrived. In my absence I had heard about them, and they lived up to my expectations when I finally returned to San Diego and saw them. I suppose the big booth is a kind of trademark of the Platinum Age of the San Diego Con.

    DC Comics had by far the best booth set-up: a large rectangular area with tables where writers, artists, and editors sat giving autographs and talking to fans, big, prominent images of the characters, and video screens playing new animated shows featuring DC characters. There might be a model dressed as Wonder Woman posing for pictures with fans; one year there was even a full-sized Batmobile in the middle of DC’s public square.

    Across the way in one direction would be Dark Horse’s area, similarly set up, with life-sized statues of, say, the Mask. And in another direction was Marvel’s booth, the same size as DC’s, and trying to do many of the same things, but without the same style and handsomeness. This was not really surprising: in 1986 the mantle of being the cutting edge mainstream comics company had shifted from Marvel to DC, and so it made a symbolic kind of sense that the Marvel booth seemed a paler imitation of DC’s. Moreover, whereas every year DC flew out much of its staff to appear at its San Diego booth, by the mid-1990s Marvel was hiring locally based temps to man its San Diego booth, not quite the sort of people fans hope to meet at conventions.

    The rise of the big booth coincided with the boom in comics sales in the early 1990s, when there was plenty of money in the business to spend. The boom is over, but the colorful booths still seem right. The long, plain tables of the 1980s conventions to me symbolize a period when comics were still a very minor business, and even the San Diego Con was still not far enough removed from fan gatherings in crowded dealer’s rooms in shoddy hotel facilities. Today’s booths, on the other hand, make the major comics conventions look more like trade shows for mainstream book publishing. They signify prosperity and prestige and a bid for greater respectability as an artform and as a business. DC’s booth area is still by far the best of the comics’ companies, and I like Dark Horse’s and CrossGen’s.

    And it’s not just comics companies that are exhibitors. The Hollywood Reporter (July 20, 2003) quoted Marvel’s Avi Arad as telling one of this year’s San Diego Con audiences, “I have to congratulate you because you are the first community ever to manage to bring Hollywood to them.” So, it would make sense that if Disney, DreamWorks, New Line, and Artisan all have booths at the Con, then Marvel, with its own burgeoning film division, so much more tied in with comics properties would, too, right?

    Oh, I suppose I could understand there not being a Marvel booth if the company was still in bankruptcy. Then again, Fantagraphics nearly went under this year, and they have a big booth area: presumably they reason that in times of financial stress it is even more important to make a public appearance to promote and sell their wares (and Chris Ware books, too). But lately Marvel has been trumpeting its return to profitability and success. So then there must be a Marvel booth! Mustn’t there?

    I mean, really, there have long been Marvel-haters who probably wondered what it would be like to have a major comic book convention without Marvel being the dominant presence. Maybe they even wondered what the American comics industry would look like if Marvel suddenly disappeared. But we would never actually see a major comics con like that, would we?

    THE GENERATIONAL SHIFT

    There were other things I observed as I wandered about the convention floor on Thursday and the next several days. It was amazing to see the displays and booths from film companies and non-comics publishers, though I also had the feeling that there were far fewer actual comics companies exhibiting. In my last few visits it seemed as if there were a vast number of comics companies, big and small, represented. Have so many of the smaller companies gone under?

    Then too, whether I was searching the convention floor or the program book, there were far, far fewer professionals from the Baby Boom generation attending the Con. So many people had lost staff jobs or freelance work during the bust of the comics boom, the turmoil that ensued at Marvel, and the narrowing of the business. On my last few visits to the Con I still saw numerous familiar faces, presumably there because of the Con’s reputation as a nexus for networking. And now so many of them were absent. Had they given up?

    A LONG COLUMN ABOUT NEIL GAIMAN

    At 5:30 PM began the first of the panels I had put on my schedule to attend. Now, one could even view the Comic-Con as a grand conglomeration of smaller conventions. For example, someone could spend his whole time just attending the Comics Art Conference’s discussions, or watching the movies running day and night at the Con’s Independent Film Festival.

    The aforementioned Bradbury and voice actors panels were part of what we might call EvanierCon, an astonishingly long list of panels in which Mark Evanier acts as moderator or major participant, dealing primarily with great writers, artists and editors of the Golden and Silver ages of Comics (the mid-1930s through the 1960s) and animation.

    This year, one of the components of the Con was, in effect, NeilCon: according to the program book, Neil Gaiman appeared on more panels this year than anyone else. I managed to get to one of the NeilCon panels every day. In fact, since Gaiman is one of the most prominent interviewees in Sex, Lies and Superheroes, I suppose my movie could even be considered part of NeilCon.

    cic-005-03.jpgFor some years now, there have been attempts to make a movie of Gaiman’s comics mini-series, Death: The High Cost of Living, that would be both written and directed by Gaiman himself. Now, it appears, it looks as if the film might actually happen. In his introduction, Gaiman recounted that his longtime friend and collaborator Dave McKean had suggested that Gaiman try directing a short movie of his own for practice. As Gaiman explained, McKean expected he would just shoot some simple short material. But instead, Gaiman found outside funding and conducted an elaborate experiment in documentary cinema, A Short Film about John Bolton, concerning the British comics artist and painter of the same name.

    After the screening, Gaiman cautioned the audience that it was important to him that they knew little about the movie beyond the title before seeing it, so as not to ruin the surprises in tone, style and narrative that the film offers. This, of course, handicaps the reviewer, since, in order to honor Gaiman’s intentions, I can’t discuss how the film evolves and certainly not its denouement. I can tell you that it is entertaining, intelligent, surprising, and satisfying; I just can’t tell you why.

    But there are some aspects of the film that intrigued me that I think I can explore without giving the show away.

    In part this film is an acknowledgement of the growing mainstream interest in and acceptance of comics-related art. Here is John Bolton, a leading British comics artist, having a major gallery show of his paintings: fantasy art depicting women in the horror genre, notably as vampiresses. And it seems entirely credible that he would and should have such a show.

    The film also deals with the idea of the creative artist who has no interest in or motivation to analyze his own work. Bolton, as depicted in the film, keeps being asked questions about the deeper meanings of his work and its psychological implications but he seems oblivious to anything beyond the surface imagery. Bolton simply contends that he paints what he sees.

    But I wonder if Gaiman is also expressing a storyteller’s impatience with having his work subjected to critical or academic analysis. This may be the stance of the artist who presents his work and does not want it explained or dissected. Perhaps the idea is that the writer or artist feels that the story as presented, or the visual imagery, is rich enough in meaning on the surface, and that looking for more is unnecessary and perhaps inappropriate. The argument might go that if the creator intended to say more than he could in the format he chose, he would have written an essay instead, or that audience members tend to ascribe meanings to the work that the author did not intend and which therefore are simply not there. Certainly, the onscreen interviewer, gallery owner and gallery attendees, for their part, babble on amusingly about what they think the work is about, and cannot venture beyond cliches. It would seem they cannot grasp what the artist they purport to admire is doing. (And the gallery owner is barely disguising the fact that her own interest in the work is solely in its potential monetary value.)

    As a critic and former academic myself, I naturally disagree. Some critics and academics may go off on wrongheaded theories about the work they study, but a good critique of an artwork illuminates its meanings, and can even reveal aspects of the work of which the creator himself was unaware. A good critic is, in a sense, a good collaborator with the artist. The artist creates a treasure ““ the artwork –and the insightful critic uncovers facets of the treasure that might otherwise escape the observer’s notice or understanding, thereby revealing more of its true value.

    Gaiman told the audience that the British company that produced his film, the same people who did Lock, Stock and Two Smoking Barrels, are too busy with their new movie project to do anything about getting the Bolton film released on DVD or video. Let’s hope that they find some spare time soon, because you all should see this little film for yourselves.

    STAR WARS ON SPEED

    Another Con within the Comic-Con would be what I’ll call LucasCon, programming devoted to Star Wars and its various spinoffs; indeed, Friday was designated Star Wars day, with panels on the theme all day long.

    For reasons I will explain later, I was looking for a way to pass the time Thursday evening, and, not knowing quite what to expect, ended up at the “Star Wars Fan Film Awards,” in their first appearance at Comic-Con, presented by the online film site AtomFilms.com and Lucasfilm itself. Lucasfilm has clearly made the right move by embracing its fandom to the extent it has rather than acting the role of the forbidding corporate monolith, fending off contact from its audience and suppressing their well-intentioned efforts to play with the mythos. (And that’s why Marvel, would surely heed Lucasfilm’s example and have a booth in San Diego from which to greet its audience. Surely.) Even George Lucas himself appeared on video to present one of the awards.

    This was one of the two events I attended at the Con whose audience seemed the most “fannish” in a negative sense, by which I mean that audience reactions seemed excessively exuberant compared to the quality (however good) of what is presented onstage. In other words, Star Wars seems to be a way bigger part of these people’s lives than it is of mine (and I used to be assistant editor on the Star Wars comic book!). Jokes were even made onstage about how Jeremy Bullock, who played bounty hunter Boba Fett, has spent so very much more time at conventions over the years compared to the tiny number of moments that Fett spends onscreen in The Empire Strikes Back and Return of the Jedi. Bullock was the master of ceremonies, charming, witty, and soft-spoken, and definitely different from the kind of person you might expect was inside Boba Fett’s armor.

    It was odd to watch various Lucasfilm personnel announce each recipient of an award, then applaud the winner as he went up to accept his trophy and only then get shown the film that had earned the prize. (It seems the nominated films could be seen on AtomFilms.com, but, as I discovered later, the site refuses to recognize my elderly browser.) I felt I was applauding only out of politeness in the hope that the recipient turned out to deserve it. But in fact the winning films proved to be delightful. All of them were comedies (and hence, I suppose, as parodies do not violate Lucasfilm’s treasured copyrights) and all were inventive and funny. I especially liked Trey Stokes’ Pink Five, which places a Valley Girl behind the controls of one of the Rebellion’s spacecraft in Episode IV’s climactic battle, Jeff Allen’s Trooper Clerks, which substitutes Imperial stormtroopers in a familiar Kevin Smith milieu, and, my favorite, John E. Hudgens’ The Jedi Hunter, fusing Boba Fett (Him again? What is it with the Boba cultists?) with Animal Planet’s Crocodile Hunter, complete with Australian accent and comely wife.

    cic-005-04.jpgThinking about these comedy shorts, I realized that these were not parodies that undercut or trivialized the characters or the Star Wars films. Rather, in an odd way, they demonstrate the strength of the mythos: the archetypal nature of the characters and situations are so strong that it functions effectively even in satiric and comedic contexts far removed from the tone of the original films. Yes, there is a considerable amount of comedy and wit in the Star Wars movies, but they are still basically adventure melodramas that verge at times on tragedy. These fan comedy shorts extend the Star Wars mythos by giving it a fully comedic side. In ancient Greece, a trilogy of tragedies would be followed by a bawdy “satyr-play,” that dealt with mythological material in a comedic way. These Star Wars shorts play a similar role in a pop culture context.

    And speaking of theatrical comedy, the award ceremony ended with a small acting troupe from Los Angeles performing the Star Wars Trilogy in Thirty Minutes (the original trilogy, that is: what aficionados now call Episodes 4 through 6. There were visual gags and over-the-top acting moments, to be sure. But the main source of the humor was the sheer speed at which the actors performed, most performing multiple roles, and all rushing from one familiar incident from the story to another. Playwright Tom Stoppard designed a version of Hamlet that compressed Shakespeare’s play into a matter of minutes, to comedic effect, and even a thirty second version (which, as I recall, has Hamlet walk out on stage and drop dead, whereupon Fortinbras comes out, as a signal for the curtain to fall.) Oedipus Rex performed at this kind of speed would be funny; tragedy must be slow.

    And again, this was a comedic riff on Star Wars that also served as a tribute to it. I was surprised that not only did the actors manage to cover all major incidents, but also, it seemed, every famous line of dialogue. It had the effect of demonstrating just how well structured the original three films were. Moreover, whereas George Lucas’s ear for dialogue has long been criticized, and often justifiably, the performance also demonstrated how strong and memorable so many of the lines from the films are. (So here’s the test: will these actors try a 30-minute version of the new trilogy once it is finished, and will that source material prove to be anywhere nearly as strong?)

    CLOSE ENCOUNTERS

    With the tumultuous (and thoroughly deserved) applause for the Star Wars Trilogy in Thirty Minutes actors, the “Star Wars Fan Film Awards” ceremony came to an end near 11 PM. Since our producer Constantine had arranged for hotel accommodations under his name, I couldn’t get to the hotel until after he arrived, and he, Ben, and their intern Lyman did not land in San Diego until after dark. Now, I had been up all of the past night, in part to finish work before my departure, and in part because I had to be at the airport by 6:30 AM. And, no, I can’t get to sleep on planes. So getting to the hotel was a priority for me.

    I met up with all of them close to 11:30 PM outside the Convention Center, but, perhaps understandably, Constantine and Ben were so excited about being at their first San Diego Con that they insisted on trying to find and get into the parties they had heard about. (That evening Ben had already experienced Everyfan’s dream: by sheer accident he was seated at a restaurant next to Stan Lee, whom he had never met, and struck up a friendly conversation.) So, despite my grumbling that we were approaching midnight San Diego time, which translated to 3 AM New York time, I accompanied them off to Dublin Square, an Irish restaurant in the Gaslamp Quarter that, it turned out, had been the site of the Comic Book Legal Defense Fund earlier that evening.

    Unwilling to brave the noisy bustling inside, I waited outside with Lyman the intern, and there unexpectedly had one of the chance meetings characteristic of Comic-Con. First there was colorist Patricia Mulvihill, who, as she pointed out, hadn’t seen me in a long time, and then there was writer Paul Jenkins, whom I’d only met over the phone, over lengthy consultations on Marvel history. I was happy to see them both, but each left and in effect, was swallowed up by the teeming mass of humanity that is Comic-Con. I never ran into either one again in the course of the convention, because there are just so many people there now, and so many things to do. Daily Variety‘s interview with Paul Dini quotes Paul as saying, “Now it’s so huge, good luck finding your friends.’” It’s true: I only got to see Paul from afar, such as when he was on a Cartoon Network panel and I was in the audience. My funniest near miss at the Con was my encounter with Kurt Busiek, as I was going down one of the long, steep escalators at the Convention Center, waving to him as he was passing me going up an escalator across the way.

    By the time I finally got to the hotel and went to sleep Thursday night ““ or, rather, Friday morning ““ I had been up for a grand total of 43 hours straight, my all-time personal best. This is longer than any of my all-nighters in my younger days at Columbia University. It is longer than when I stay awake on overnight flights to London and remain awake until past 11 PM London time. I don’t normally work such feats of physical and mental endurance; ordinarily I start winding down once the sun sets. But not on this trip. In time I came to realize I was living more intensely at this Comic-Con than in my everyday life. How could I have stayed away for five years?

    There are still three days to go, each to be covered in a succeeding column. Who knows, perhaps I will find out where the Marvel booth is yet!

    -Copyright 2003 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #4: The Old Superfolks’ Home

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    This new column is now only four installments old, and you can by now see I range very widely in subject matter. In my last two installments I was discussing the Hulk movie, and there is still plenty to say about it. The film of The League of Extraordinary Gentlemen just opened today, as I write this, and I intend to compare and contrast the movie with Alan Moore’s original comic book series. And there are the Daredevil movie, just released on DVD, and X2, whose DVD release looms in the future, not to mention the August release of the movie of Harvey Pekar’s American Splendor. Moreover, when this column goes up on the website, I’ll have returned from San Diego’s Comic-Con International, the first I’ve attended in five years, and I expect to devote a number of columns to discussing the panels and films I see out there.

    But, you see, this is a weekly column, and eventually I will get around to everything. It may take a while to get back to the Hulk movie, but, rest assured, its time will come again. It’s actually a pleasure to know that I have plenty of topics for the foreseeable future.

    This week, though, I turn my attention to what you surely least expected, but it is something that I hope will demonstrate the scope of this column. I’m reviewing an art exhibit at a major American museum, and yes, it has to do with not just comics, but superhero comics.

    The Whitney Museum of American Art in New York City every once in a long while acknowledges cartoon art as a serious subject. I first went to the Whitney over two decades ago when it staged a landmark exhibition on Disney animation from the initial Mickey Mouse cartoons through its first five animated features (Snow White, Pinocchio, Fantasia, Dumbo and Bambi), curated by animation historian Greg Ford. It was astonishing; an entire floor of the museum devoted to original animation art, identifying and spotlighting the great Disney animators of the period. Sequences of the actual drawings were often mounted alongside video screens which showed the completed, filmed sequence on a continual loop. I returned again and again, not just to see the exhibited drawings, but also to attend the accompanying screenings of Disney animated shorts from the 1930s. In those days before home video or DVDs or the Disney Channel, the Whitney in those months was one of the very few places to see these films, and there were always enormous lines to get in.

    Years later, the Whitney did an exhibit on visual art chronicling New York City in the Twentieth Century, and I was surprised and delighted to see an alcove filled with original artwork for splash pages from Will Eisner’s The Spirit, on loan from the International Museum of Cartoon Art: Eisner’s Central City was, of course, a fictionalized 1940s New York.

    These exhibits sound wonderful, don’t they? Do they make you wish that these sorts of shows took place more often, and more widely? Or that the International Museum of Cartoon Art, and for that matter, the Words and Pictures Museum, a comics museum I never got to visit, had not both gone under? Serious study of cartoon art is still all too rare in America.

    Well, the Whitney’s new exhibition is not about comics and there is only one work in it that relates to the subject, but it is a striking one. This exhibition is titled “The American Effect,” and it consists of artworks commenting on the United States’ role in the contemporary world from 1990 onward. And the very first artwork that one sees on entering is French artist Gilles Barbier’s Nursing Home, an installation of eight statues of familiar characters from American superhero comics, all depicted as decrepit senior citizens.

    There is Superman wearing glasses and using a walker. The elderly Hulk, who actually looks more like an ancient Bruce Banner with green skin, sits in a wheelchair watching television. Catwoman, wearing the Michelle Pfeiffer costume from Batman Returns, lies exhausted in another chair. A bald Reed Richards, alias Mr. Fantastic, is, appropriately enough for him, reading a book. One of his arms and one of his legs are stretched out and look quite flaccid, presumably suggesting the state of another part of his physique at his age. Wonder Woman, her skin sagging all over, stands watch over the hero in the worst state of all: Captain America himself, lying on a gurney with an IV in his arm.

    cic-004-01.jpgThis exhibit is genuinely funny and a crowd-pleaser. While I was studying the exhibit, a young woman came up to me, her friends behind her, gestured at the statue of Reed Richards, and asked me who the character was. “Mr. Fantastic,” I replied, adding, “but how you knew I would know that is beyond me.” I know I have a professorial look, demeanor, and style of dressing, but I didn’t know I look like a comic book expert. (You see, I am recognized as an authority on the subject by everyone except those who could pay me for this expertise.)

    Now, something seems missing from the exhibit. Shouldn’t there be DC and Marvel lawyers hovering about? Well, perhaps Nursing Home could be considered a one-time parodic use of superhero imagery, and hence legally permissible. But I confess I am confused by the legalities involved when copyrighted comic book imagery is appropriated by artists in the “fine art” world. The late Roy Lichtenstein took panels from existing comic books ““ notably, for example, DC war comics stories drawn by one of DC’s masters of the genre, Russ Heath ““ and used them as the bases of his own pop art paintings. A little over a decade ago, the Museum of Modern Art even did a show, High and Low, which identified various comic book sources for renowned Lichtenstein works. Did Lichtenstein get permission from DC or other copyright owners to use this artwork? I’ve seen a Lichtenstein at the National Gallery of Art that is apparently based on Carl Barks’ work and features Donald Duck and Mickey Mouse. Could he have really defied the famously litigious Disney company and gotten away with it? I guess so. There’s a framed poster for the High and Low show, featuring a Heath panel and the Lichtenstein based on it, hanging in the DC offices: they appear to be proud of it. Mind you, Lichtenstein did not sign his work “Roy Lichtenstein, after Russ Heath,” or anything like that. I’ve seen a Lichtenstein at the Guggenheim Museum, an extreme close-up of eyes, surrounded by the eyeslits of a familiar helmet, that looks to me as if it was inspired by a panel of Magneto from Uncanny X-Men #1. And how many people who see this painting know ““ or care ““ it was based on the work of Jack Kirby?

    Yes, yes, I am well aware that Lichtenstein utilized various methods to alter and transform the original source material, to heighten various formal aspects of the imagery. And he’s not the only one who does this. Decades ago the Whitney, and later the Institute of Contemporary Art in London, did entire shows of “fine art” based on cartoon and comics imagery. But still, my reaction to such work is usually that much of the composition and a great deal of the vitality of these works comes from the original, unacknowledged comics artist who drew the source material. And I like to see credit given where credit is due (and a share of the profits, too).

    Or at least not to see the artists of the source material disparaged. Some years back the Guggenheim Museum in New York did a Lichtenstein retrospective. I can’t recall the exact wording of the introductory text, mounted on the rotunda wall, but it stated that Lichtenstein is known for taking imagery from sources of no artistic value, such as comics, and transforming it into genuine art. And here’s the kicker: the sponsor of the exhibition was Marvel. This was during the days when Ron Perelman owned the company, and he was on the board of the Guggenheim and was one of Lichtenstein’s patrons. Ah yes, the corporate world’s view of comics.

    This exhibition, The American Effect, as noted, consists of recent artists’ comments on America’s role in the world. It does not surprise me that superheroes are seen by a foreign artist as American icons representing the nation as a whole. I do not know if whoever it was who first dubbed the United States a “superpower” was thinking of the comic book Superman. But it seems appropriate that the word “superpower” both means one of the most powerful nations on Earth and the superhuman ability of a comic book hero. It makes sense that so many superheroes were created in the 1940s when the United States left isolationism behind and asserted itself as a world power in the Second World War. Surely one of the reasons that the superhero is a specifically American icon is that it is a metaphor for the United States’ military might as a nation.

    And for this reason Nursing Home initially seems to me to be wrongheaded. In today’s world, the United States is the last remaining superpower. Terrorists wreaked havoc in American cities on Sept. 11, 2001, but neither terrorists nor other nations have any hope of conquering the United States. Indeed, this is a period when various mainstream political commentators, either disapprovingly or, astonishingly, approvingly, speak of “the American Empire.” (And it reminds me of the late Mark Gruenwald’s Squadron Supreme series, in which the Squadron ““ an organization of superheroes created in large part as seriocomic parodies of the Justice League ““ effectively rule the United States, making it the only powerful nation in a devastated world. That was published long before America became the sole super-power.)

    Perhaps the artist is not commenting on America’s present but its future. A writer in The New York Times (July 13, 2003) suggested that Nursing Effect, “can also be seen as a prophecy (or perhaps an eager anticipation) of the natural decline of American power in the world.” All “empires” come to an end, though I can’t imagine what nation would eventually become more powerful than the United States, or how, or when.

    But art that works as metaphor can have different interpretations, more than the one declared by the museum that exhibits it, or even by a creator. What if, for example, one sees present-day America as a negative influence, trying to dominate and control the world? Then one could argue that the United States has lost sight of its traditional ideals, its devotion to freedom for all people.

    America’s involvement in World War II was a noble effort to stop the atrocities and tyranny and aggression of the Axis powers. And, of course, World War II is the heart of the Golden Age of Comics, the period in which Superman, Captain America, and Wonder Woman originated. Superman has come to embody “truth, justice and the American way.” Wonder Woman wore the colors of the American flag and the nation’s symbol, an eagle, on her costume. (Indeed, in her secret identity, she was even a member of the American military.) And Captain America, of course, is symbolically the spirit of America in human form. His costume resembles the American flag, and in a sense Captain America is the flag come to life.

    The museum label accompanying Nursing Home asserts that the artist shows all the characters as if they had aged in real time since they first appeared in print. Well, that may imply that the museum thinks all these characters were created at about the same time; in fact, Mr. Fantastic and the Hulk first appeared in the 1960s, though I suppose that Reed Richards, who was originally presented as a World war II veteran, could be said to be the same age as the Golden Age heroes.

    But still, even if we see Mr. Fantastic and the Hulk as figures representing the 1960s, that still works in this interpretation of Nursing Home. The 1960s is also remembered as a period of moral and political idealism, and that was the decade in which Stan Lee, Jack Kirby and others created most of the classic Marvel heroes, including Mr. Fantastic and the Hulk. Mister Fantastic strikes me as being very much a Kennedy-era figure. Like JFK, Reed Richards came of age as a soldier in World War II. By 1961 Richards had become a pioneer in a program that was one of the Kennedy Administration’s top priorities, the space race. In the Fantastic Four’s origin story, Reed and company are determined to beat the “Commies” in reaching not the moon (as in the real space program) but to the stars. And the Hulk’s origin is tied in with the nuclear weapons program of the Cold War of the 1960s.

    So, what if one admires the America of the 1940s ““ the Golden Age of Comics ““ and the 1960s ““ the Silver Age ““ and condemns the United States’ current foreign exploits? Then it would make sense to show these comic book icons, who embody the spirit of those decades, in physical decline, aging, approaching death. Now personally, I don’t take such a critical view of contemporary America, but I can see how these statues could serve to express such a position.

    Were I disposed to dislike all superhero stories on principle, I could also interpret Nursing Home as a critique of the whole genre: it’s worn out, it’s dying, it’s practically dead. Actually, this line of interpretation might work better for someone who thought superhero comics used to have vitality, especially in the Golden Age and Silver Age, but have lost their way.

    But the installation need not be limited to these interpretations. Why not look upon it as a metaphor for the fate of all people: condemned to age, decline and death? How appropriate, then, to use iconic figures whom we first encounter in our youth, superheroes? They incarnate youthful idealism and the passion to strive to achieve noble goals. They represent the ideals of physical beauty and strength associated with youth. These characters ““ most of them, anyway ““ never age into midlife, never die (or if they do, like Superman in the 1990s, they inevitably are resurrected), and seemingly are eternal, unchanging, and effectively immortal.

    And, of course, real people aren’t. John Byrne has observed (and I hope I’m paraphrasing him correctly) that one starts out reading Spider-Man when one is younger than Peter Parker, or perhaps (in the 1960s) the same age, and eventually, as a comics pro, finds himself approaching the age of J. Jonah Jameson. Frank Miller has said in interviews that he made the Batman of The Dark Knight Returns a man in his fifties because he wanted Batman, whom he sees as a “father figure,” to still be older than he was!

    So an installation of statues of elderly, decrepit comic book characters aptly captures the pathos of mortality: the passage from the child or youth who sees unlimited potential in life and acts as if he has limitless time, to the elder whose best days are behind him, whose body is failing him, and whose time is now short indeed.

    Now, I am more disposed to take iconic comics characters seriously than many other critics. But if one sees superhero costumes as ludicrous, well, that works in interpreting this installation, too. The optimism of youth, or its unconscious assumption of its own immortality, may seem ludicrous from the perspective of those who are extremely old. I suppose you could even see an Absolutely Fabulous motif here. Here are these superheroes, at the ends of their lives, still wearing the costumes they sported in their younger days. However, Patsy and Edina on Absolutely Fabulous, middle-aged women still pursuing a youthful lifestyle, are both foolish and strangely heroic. They are too old to be acting so immaturely, but their refusals to lead dully respectable middle-aged lives compares favorably with the Puritanical existence of Edina’s straight-laced daughter. But there’s nothing: the costumes merely make these heroes’ fates both absurdly and darkly and ironic.

    Yet we do not have to look to commentators from outside, like artist, to critique human mortality through comics imagery. Comics can do just as well themselves. In effect, with his 1960s work at Marvel, Stan Lee was transposing superheroes into a more adult world and showing what might happen. Terry Gilliam, who once planned to direct a film version of Alan Moore’s Watchmen, pointed out that it could serve as a metaphor for the fate of 1960s political activists in middle-age in the 1980s.

    cic-004-02.jpgAnd then sometimes one can find a surprising treatment of a serious issue in a very unexpected place. One of the earliest superhero comics I read was an old Superman Annual that reprinted “The Old Man of Metropolis!” first published in Action #270 (Nov. 1960). Superman editor Mort Weisinger became rather infamous for doing stories in which some horrible fate befell his characters that was revealed to be “a dream, a hoax, or an imaginary story,” as the slogan ran. The best of these stories, however, enabled Weisinger and his writers to create scenarios that enabled them to delve into their characters’ emotions for impressive dramatic effects without actually altering the ongoing status quo. This was, after all, a period before mainstream comics would throw Spider-Man’s leading lady Gwen Stacy to her death or slaughter high profile superheroes in Crisis on Infinite Earths.

    “The Old Man of Metropolis!” is an example of Weisinger’s “dream” stories at their best and most disturbing, a work of children’s literature with resonance for adults. In this story Clark Kent dreams that as Superman he travels through time into the future and finds himself trapped in the body of his future self, an old man who has lost his super-powers due to his exposures to Kryptonite over the decades, and is now physically enfeebled. Worse, he is a “has-been,” supplanted by a new generation in the form of Superwoman, the adult Supergirl who has taken over his role as superhero, and in her secret identity, has even replaced him as a reporter on the Daily Planet. Not only that, but she has taken over the Fortress of Solitude, shunting Superman’s own memorabilia into a storeroom. Superman finds the world has changed around him, unrecognizably: his own father figure, Perry White, is deceased, Jimmy Olsen is now a stout middle-aged dad, and Lex Luthor has reformed and become mayor of Metropolis. Superman learns that he never married Lois, and she never married anyone else: both their lives seem emotional wastes.

    Superman witnesses the sad fates of characters who can be seen as his counterparts. His distorted double Bizarro has likewise lost his powers and ended up jailed as a vagrant. Particularly disturbing to me at the time was the fate of Krypto the Superdog, who has also lost his powers, is homeless and elderly (in human years, not dog years!), and is carted off to the pound, presumably to be killed: Krypto seems a surrogate for Superman himself, reduced to similar degradation and facing mortality.

    Mort Weisinger, the Superman editor of the early 1960s, stated that his audience was made up of children, whereas his fellow DC editor Julius Schwartz seemed to be aiming at young teenagers and Stan Lee, of course, found himself attracting college-age readers. And yet whom was this story aimed at? I read it as a kid, when old age seems an eternity away, yet it startled me with its dramatic power. Perhaps Weisinger and his writer, whoever that was (Jerry Siegel? Edmond Hamilton? Who?), perceived that even for children there may be something intimidating about watching their grandparents go into physical decline, and knowing that old age awaits them, too, someday. Or perhaps Weisinger and the writer were addressing their own concerns in a format that made it comprehensible to their younger readers. Though later fans and comics writers and editors reacted strongly against the Weisinger-era Superman stories: as the comics audience grew older and more sophisticated, much of what children found entertaining about the Weisinger stories ““ ranging from Beppo the Super-Monkey to Lois Lane’s I Love Lucy-style antics trying to expose Superman’s secret identity ““ no longer passed muster, however inventive it was.

    Still, in the early 1960s, there were a number of strangely haunting and dark stories in the Weisinger books ““ Clark Kent fearing his life as Superman is a delusion (a motif used more recently on Buffy), Superman repeatedly stripped of his powers, Superman dying of an incurable disease. It was in large part stories like these that interested me in superhero comics in the first place. Whether in strangely dark stories meant for children or in satiric statues in art museums, the American superhero can prove to be an iconic image of surprising metaphorical power.

    -Copyright 2003 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #3: The Stepford Spider-Man

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    As a man once wisely wrote, “With great power must come great responsibility.” My power as a columnist is not particularly great, but now I feel a certain duty to pay more attention to some comics-related works than I might do otherwise. For example, MTV just premiered its new Spider-Man animated series,. showing two episodes back to back on Friday and repeating them on Sunday. Even if I didn’t have this new column I would be interested in checking it out. Staying with it, though, is another matter entirely. As the first episode went on, I found myself inspired to pursue the following line of thought: What else is on? Hmm, Comedy Central is showing Christopher Guest’s funny and inventive movie Best of Show, and Turner Classic Movies is showing a genuine classic musical, George Cukor’s A Star Is Born. And look, Cartoon Network is running The Chuck Jones Show, almost guaranteed to showcase genuinely fine animated films. Why, there are several better ways to spend my time than watching this Spider-Man show. But, no, I’m writing a column and I should watch this first episode until the end so I can review it fairly, In fact, I should even watch the second episode to see if it’s any better. See what I mean about duty and responsibility? No wonder Spider-Man gets depressed.

    Although on the surface the figures on this new Spider-Man series resemble line drawings, in fact they are computer animated, accounting for the off-putting, robotic way in which they move. However expressive the figures often were, I just could not adjust to the eerily nonhuman movements. I don’t have this problem with, say, the Pixar animated features: perhaps the Spider-Man animated series can’t or won’t go to the expense and trouble of moving its characters more realistically.And why were so much of these episodes so dark? Spider-Man, with the bright red of his costume, his humor, and his spectacular web-swinging, is a super hero who is suited to daylight rather than the gloom of night. But, of course, even with the wide spectrum afforded by computer coloring in comics nowadays, grim and gloomy (a variation on grim and gritty?) is the standard visual cliche, and the animated series picks up on this.Worse, there is nothing insightful or different in the treatment of Peter Parker/Spider-Man and the other familiar characters from the comics, and new characters are utterly one-dimensional. The story lines are run of the mill (guy uses powers to take vengeance on other people, rich guy pays hired assassin to fight superhero). The villains in the second episode were hollow and trite; a smarmy rich guy, a cold-blooded Asian swordswoman who goes on and on about honor, neither of whom betray any facet to their personalities beyond being mean to poor old Spidey. And Spider-Man’s jokes all fall flat, betraying not an iota of genuine wit.

    Yes, it was the kind of show wherein it is dangerous for Mary Jane Watson to start complaining in the second episode that the film she is auditioning to be in has a terrible script and gives her a one-dimensional character. Is this metafiction? Is she commenting on the Spider-Man episode she is in? (Hmm, by now Cartoon Network is showing Max Fleischer Popeye cartoons, in all of which Popeye moves more convincingly than the android versions of Spidey and his friends in this show.)

    cic-003-01.jpgThere is one story element in these first two episodes that strikes me as deserving extended comment. The first episode, based on a story by comics writer Brian Michael Bendis, who is an executive producer on the series, was about the classic Spider-Man villain Electro, sort of. I would have thought that one of Marvel’s innovations was that the personalities of its characters were often as important or more important than their powers. Spider-Man is not just someone with spider-like abilities; writers could not kill Peter Parker off, give someone else the powers, and, voila, have a new Spider-Man. (This is, of course, what DC Comics has done with some of their classic characters, although I, and others, would argue that Barry Allen and Hal Jordan, the deceased Silver Age Flash and Green Lantern, had more personality than the Powers That Be recognized.) No, what makes Spider-Man Spider-Man is the personality and backstory of Peter Parker.

    So now lately I see instances in which people decide that classic Marvel characters really do consist of the nom du guerre and the powers, and personalities can be altered at will. In the Hulk movie Bruce Banner’s father, David Banner, becomes, in effect, the Absorbing Man, although the filmmakers do not seem clear on the way his powers work, and I know I was not the only one confused by what happened in the Hulk’s climactic battle with his father.

    To me this seemed a waste of a good concept. The Absorbing Man in the comics has a distinctive, vivid personality: a hardened criminal from a lower class background, a former convict in a chain gang, vulgar in speech and manners, making him a fine contrast to his original nemesis, the regal thunder god Thor. There’s even a subtext of a class struggle going on when Thor and the Absorbing Man have it out. Couldn’t the filmmakers on The Hulk have found an alternative to just affixing the comics’ Absorbing Man’s powers onto Bruce Banner’s demented dad?

    I find it amusing that James Schamus, one of the Hulk movie’s writers, has said in an interview that he and Ang Lee originally considered using super-villains from the comics, but settled on their version of Bruce’s father as their main antagonist instead. The movie’s David Banner is founded on Bruce’s father from the comics, Brian Banner, who was co-created by the underappreciated writer Bill Mantlo. Brian Banner was mentally disturbed, but in ways that seemed credible. He was a wife-beater who regarded his own infant son as a monster; quite possibly he was physically repelled by his own sexuality and took it out on its object, his wife, and its product, his son. The movie’s David Banner, though, is a brute whose murder of his wife seems inexplicable, who recklessly performed dangerous genetic experiments on himself, and now seeks to manipulate his own son, who inherited the results of that genetic engineering. David Banner is really no more than a one-dimensional stock figure of evil, capable of any nastiness that the filmmakers require of him, without credible motivations. Lee and Schamus might just have well have used the Hulk’s leading super-villain from the comics, the Leader, instead. Gamma radiation endowed the Leader with superhuman intelligence, whereupon he decided to dominate a world populated by his intellectual inferiors. Now that I can understand: a metaphor for the Nietzchean superman gone wrong, a man who regards himself as racially superior and therefore destined to rule. David Banner, on the other hand, is a hollow creation, less interesting than the comics’ Brian Banner or even the original version of the Absorbing Man.

    Now I will agree that the Electro of the comics, whose “civilian” name is Max Dillon (presumably Stan Lee had been watching the character Matt Dillon on TV’s Gunsmoke), has never evinced a particularly interesting personality. But there is potential there that has gone untapped: Dillon was a normal electrical lineman who miraculously survived an electrical accident and found himself endowed with the ability to shoot electrical energy from his body. Now what would happen to a working stiff in an unglamorous job who suddenly discovered he could hurl lightning bolts like Zeus? As Electro, Dillon turned to crime, but his creators Stan Lee and Steve Ditko could have done far more in developing his personality, as could today’s writers.

    Bendis isn’t the first person to give Electro a personality transplant. In his screenplay for the Spider-Man movie (which in many respects influenced the screenplay of the actual film), James Cameron makes Electro the principal villain, giving him a new civilian identity, the wealthy Carlton Strand. Cameron is great at exploring the potential uses of Electro’s powers: he can, for example, electrically manipulate computers.

    But I don’t think that Strand really escapes being the comics cliche of the corporate mogul as super-villain. Although there were earlier versions of this stock type, like Stan Lee and Jack Kirby’s Gregory Gideon in Fantastic Four. Lee and Ditko’s Norman Osborn, whom Lee later revealed to be the Green Goblin, was rich and unscrupulous, but in Lee’s stories, Osborn’s corporate empire seemed unimportant and stayed pretty much offstage. However, this character type of the corporate super-villain first made a real impact with Frank Miller’s reworking of the Kingpin in Daredevil. Stan Lee’s Kingpin was openly a criminal boss, but Miller’s posed as a powerful businessman and made his headquarters atop a Manhattan skyscraper. The character type reached its apex with the revamped version of Lex Luthor in the 1980s as billionaire head of LexCorp, as developed by John Byrne from an initial idea by Marv Wolfman.It seems to me that every corporate mogul villain I’ve seen in comics since then is a pale imitation of Luthor.Cameron’s Electro/Strand is not different enough to escape what has now become a cliche. It’s interesting that Strand claims that he and Spider-Man are members of a new superhuman race that deserves to rule normal humans, but, of course, that’s really crossing into the territory of Magneto in X-Men. Strand is also a sinister mentor figure, attempting to tempt Spider-Man over to the dark side, and just by phrasing it that way, the connection to the first Star Wars trilogy is obvious. In Sam Raimi’s Spider-Man movie, the Green Goblin works much better as the tempter/father figure, especially since we can compare his relationship with Spider-Man/Parker to his relationship with his own son, Harry. And notice that the movie does not follow the comics cliche in linking Norman Osborn’s villainy to his corporate status: in fact, the other heads of OsCorp nearly succeed in deposing him, and the Goblin operates outside the corporate framework.

    And so by this time it’s clear that, aside from the super-powers, Cameron’s Electro has more to do with the Kingpin, Luthor, Magneto, and the Green Goblin than with Lee and Ditko’s character!

    Back to the Bendis version. In this animated episode Max Dillon is recreated as one of Peter Parker’s fellow college students at Empire State University, a physically ugly social misfit who is bullied by arrogant fratboys. (Do fraternity guys like this still exist, or do these Animal House-style villains only populate fiction?) So when this Dillon undergoes the electrical accident and gets Electro’s powers, he goes after the fratboys, and then starts lashing out at Spider-Man or anyone else in sight. As I said, a trite and tiresome plot. I guess I still don’t understand the reason for the cult of Bendis among today’s comics fans.

    But here’s what really annoys me. Back when Stan Lee and Steve Ditko did the original Spider-Man stories in the early 1960s, Peter Parker was the social outsider in school. But it was not his fault. He was not doing anything wrong. As John Byrne once commented, Peter was “the good son,” devoted to the uncle and aunt who raised him, hard-working and successful in his studies. Lee and Ditko clearly put the onus on Peter’s snotty classmates for his isolation at school. Flash Thompson, Liz Allan and the rest were clearly being condemned for their mean-spiritedness in not accepting him as part of their community. Lee and Ditko’s sympathies were palpably with Peter as an unappreciated underdog. (Similarly, over in The Incredible Hulk, General “Thunderbolt” Ross lambasted Bruce Banner as a “spineless milquetoast” while Banner himself was just quietly doing his job and earning Ross’s daughter Betty’s loving appreciation. Lee and Kirby were obviously casting the General as a blustering macho nuisance, like the swaggering soldier ““ miles gloriousus ““ of classical comedy, albeit a dangerous one.)

    In recent times, though, even Spider-Man‘s writers have adopted the Flash Thompson point of view, blaming the victim, referring to the high school Peter Parker as a nerd and geek (words that, by the way, were not popularly used back in the early 1960s the way they are now; back then, Peter was just a “bookworm,” an insult that was not all that bad considering how doubtful the level of Flash’s own literacy might be).

    And nowadays comics writers are so out of sympathy with the kids who don’t fit in with the cool crowd, that it’s no surprise to see Bendis casting such a kid as not only physically unpleasant but a potential murderer. Dillon is shown to be far worse than the bullies who mocked him. I find this distasteful, and untrue to the original spirit of the Spider-Man concept. And, moreover, it reduces the character of Dillon to a deadly dull stereotype, the nerd who goes postal, and makes for a plot so uninspired that good comics editors would have thrown it in the trashcan.

    cic-003-02.jpg(An article on Salon back in May showed a similar progression in Buffy the Vampire Slayer from “celebrating the uncool outcasts” as heroes, as it did in the first three seasons, to portraying them “as buffoons or villains” in its later years, concluding that the show had “no more room for a celebration of … the nobility of uncool people.” Perhaps the more successful writers become in a medium, whether comics or TV, the more they find themselves mocking or demonizing those who remind them of their formerly unsuccessful selves.)

    Only the night before I saw the Spider-Man episodes I caught Cartoon Network’s late night telecast of episodes of Batman: The Animated Series and Superman: The Animated Series, both the work of a Warners Animation crew including Bruce Timm, Paul Dini, Alan Burnett and many others. Neither episode ““ “Roxy Rocket,” in which Batman tangles with the Penguin and Roxy, a reckless villainess who travels astride rockets, and “Target,” a mystery in which Lois Lane is targeted by an unknown assassin ““ were among the best of their particular series. But even with these average installments, I was impressed once more with the series’ high overall standards: the striking visual designs, the suspenseful and cinematic action sequences, the cleverness and wit of the scripts, the vivid characterizations and voice acting. The Spider-Man episodes fare poorly indeed by comparison. I don’t find Cartoon Network’s Justice League series nearly as well-written as its two predecessors, but the Saturday before I caught the new two-parter that involved Darkseid and Jack Kirby’s New Gods and was quite impressed.

    For a few years now I’ve been reading speculation that the traditional animated film, drawn by animators, is losing popularity and is being supplanted by astonishingly successful computer animated movies like DreamWorks’ Shrek and Disney and Pixar’s Toy Story, Monsters, Inc. and Finding Nemo. The idea is that audiences prefer the more realistic and three-dimensional look of the computer-animated films to the drawn films.

    I wonder if this is really true. The Simpsons is still very popular, and so is Cartoon Network, which continues to show mostly films done in traditional animation, whether classic theatrical shorts from Warners and MGM, the vast body of Hanna-Barbera TV animation, or contemporary series. I likewise wonder if DreamWorks and Disney and others haven’t erred in judging what the audience for animated movies wants. If the majority of the audience for these films is small children brought by their moms, it’s no wonder that, say, a traditionally animated film like Lilo & Stitch (cute little girl with funny pet) succeeds, but Treasure Planet and Sinbad do not. Mothers can spot the latter two as being aimed at teenage boys, not small children, and teenage boys can spot that these films aren’t edgy enough to satisfy them. I would like to think that, like Lilo, traditionally animated movies aimed at the traditional audience for these films will still make money.

    I would not like to think that I’m wrong about this. It is said that a generation, or maybe two, has now grown up that does not want to watch black and white movies because they prefer color, thereby cutting themselves off from enjoying decades of classic black and white films.

    What if the same thing happens in animation, and someday we will discover that kids won’t watch Mickey Mouse cartoons from the 1930s, or Chuck Jones cartoons from the 1950s, or even Warners’ more recent Batman and Superman animated series because they’re not computer animated and don’t look “real” enough. And then we’ll just have computer animated shows and films, both the good ones, and the drab ones with the humans who move like well oiled automatons.

    -Copyright 2003 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #2: Crouching Banner, Hidden Faust

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    For months and months the conventional attitude in the news media seemed to be that Ang Lee, who was such a highly regarded director of intelligent cinema, was certain to be a success directing the Hulk movie. Meanwhile, I was telling friends that I thought Lee was the wrong choice for the film and thought it would be a considerable disappointment. I very much liked Lee’s film of Sense and Sensibility, but his achievement there does not demonstrate that he is the right person to make what is basically a monster movie. Watching The Ice Storm feels to me like wading through molasses, and the characters were often so understated in their reactions as to be off-putting. Still, critics seemed to find that this directorial style fit the subject matter. I presume that opinion makers decided he would be great on The Hulk because he had already done a widely praised action movie, Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon. When that film was playing, I felt I might be the only person in New York who did not care for it: it was slow-moving, the narrative felt as if were meandering, the performances were too low-key, I did not empathize with the characters, and the battle scenes, however frenetic, lacked real suspense. (I told one friend that I found some of the martial arts battle scenes on Buffy more involving, and she gasped in shock. Okay, I like the battle scenes in Yojimbo and the first Matrix better, too.)

    It seems to me that several of the flaws for which the Hulk movie is being criticized ““ the glacial pace, the lack of narrative momentum, the introverted performances (except for the scenery-chewing actors playing Banner’s father and Glenn Talbot, who head in the opposite direction) ““ were present in Lee’s previous films. In other words, one could have seen this coming.Something else that set off an early warning alarm for me about the Hulk movie was a short interview that Ang Lee gave to The New York Times in the early stages of his work on the film in which he said he was investigating the scientific basis for becoming the Hulk. It turns out that Lee’s wife is a microbiologist, and according to The New Yorker (June 30, 2003), he started investigating subjects such as molecular growth and blood cells in preparing the Hulk movie. But how necessary was this?In The New York Times (June 22, 2003) Ang Lee explained that. “The origins of the Hulk are in the Cold War, and we had to find a way to update these anxieties, but not duplicate them.” When The Hulk debuted, in 1962, it was during the Cold War, when Americans feared that tensions between the United States and the Soviet Union would lead to a nuclear conflagration. It made sense, then, that the Hulk’s origin was founded in fears of radiation and the nuclear bomb: scientist Bruce Banner was exposed to the radiation of an exploding “gamma bomb” during a test, much like the many such tests before the passage of the nuclear test ban treaty. (Decades later, writer/artist John Byrne updated the origin tale by subtly indicating that it involved a test below ground, which was still permitted under the treaty.)

    Today, there are worries about the new science of genetic engineering: will people create terrible new diseases or alter their offspring to be genetically superior? Some people, like author Michael Crichton, warn of the potential dangers of another new science, nanotechnology. So it makes sense that these are the new potential terrors that would play a role in an updated Hulk origin. (I wonder, though, with the concerns over terrorists getting their hands on “dirty bombs” and the North Koreans building nuclear weapons, whether The Bomb will make a comeback as a source of fear.)

    So as the Hulk film begins, we see a lot of starfish, presumably to explain the Hulk’s resistance to injury: he regenerates damaged flesh quickly. Banner’s crazy scientist father David Banner (named after the TV version of Banner, a fact no reviewer I’ve read has pointed out) performed genetic experiments on himself, and then Bruce inherited the result. There is nanotechnology involved, I take it, to help explain why Banner was not killed outright by the gamma radiation. And, of course, there’s a burst of gamma radiation that mutated Bruce’s altered genes. All of this to try to explain the Hulk’s superhuman biology.

    And none of this explains a very big question. When Bruce Banner transforms into the Hulk, where does all the extra mass come from? This is a question that Stan Lee and Jack Kirby could more easily duck, since in his original stories, the Hulk was bigger than Banner, but not much bigger than a normal man. In one early story, the Hulk even disguises himself with a hat (pulled down over his brow) and coat (with the jacket turned up) and rides undetected on a passenger airplane in those long ago days before security made people take their shoes off to check for bombs. Of course the stewardesses and other passengers would all have to be color blind not to notice the Hulk’s visible body parts were green, but my point is that the Hulk was originally depicted as the same size as a tall, brawny man. (See, Lou Ferrigno was indeed well cast in the 1980s TV show.) But over time in the comics, especially since the coming of the Image Comics founders, the Hulk has gotten increasingly taller and more massive. Peter David did a story arc in which the Hulk, then intelligent, and Betty lived undercover in a small Southern town, with the Hulk disguising his face and hands with bandages. Hence, like H. G. Wells’s “Invisible Man,” he could pass himself off as someone undergoing medical treatment. Okay, but then how do you explain the fact that the artist draws him looking ten feet tall?

    The movie makes matters worse by showing the Hulk growing bigger under provocation. It’s an interesting visual method of dramatizing the principle that the madder the Hulk gets, the stronger he gets: now he gets bigger, too. And seeing Betty with the gigantic Hulk made numerous film critics liken the Hulk to King Kong, a comparison I had never thought of until this movie.

    But the problem is now even more glaring: where does all the extra mass come from? And when the Hulk transforms back into Banner, literally shrinking on camera at one point, where does all the extra mass go?

    This isn’t a new problem for sci-fi films. During Turner Classic Movies’ recent weekend of films with special effects by Ray Harryhausen, I watched 20 Million Miles to Earth. Comics history buffs take note: the creature in this movie appears to be the inspiration that Roy Thomas and Gil Kane used for Gog, the rapidly growing, visually similar monster that Kraven the Hunter finds in the Savage Land in Amazing Spider-Man #103-104. In the movie, this Harryhausen critter hatches and is about the same size as a child’s doll, but then rapidly grows, becoming nearly man-sized within less than a day, without eating anything! (We later learn he eats sulfur, which is impossible since it’s not organic, but he hasn’t eaten anything leading up to these initial growth spurts.) Ah, well, you say, that’s just a quaint 1950s sci-fi movie; more recent moviemakers wouldn’t violate scientific laws so blatantly. Then how about this: in Alien the title character bursts out of John Hurt’s stomach and slithers off. When we see the Alien only a short time later, it has become bigger than Hurt! And there’s no explanation. (Did the baby Alien get into the food supplies and metabolize it really, really fast? Is that even possible? But no, there’s no effort to make this rapid growth credible. And the rest of the movie, as we know, shows how the Alien defines “food supplies.”)

    cic-002-01.jpgAs many of you know, I was one of the main writers of the late Mark Gruenwald’s The Official Handbook of the Marvel Universe. Aided in large part by the technological expertise of another Marvel staffer, Eliot Brown, Mark sought to make the Marvel characters’ super-powers as firm a basis in real science as possible. After the first version of the Handbook, Mark decided that some of the explanations had grown too complicated, and asked me to simplify them. There’s a lesson right there: less is more, and don’t make matters unnecessarily complex.

    When it came to the Hulk, a matter like the Hulk’s increase in strength as he grew angrier was easy enough to explain: obviously, it was like the way a surge of adrenaline can boost a normal human’s physical abilities. But as for the Hulk’s increases and decreases in mass, Mark effectively threw up his hands. The explanation he used was that the extra mass came from an “otherdimensional source” and returned to that other dimension when the Hulk reverted to Banner.

    In other words, there is no explanation in terms of real science. It’s like when science fiction writers use hyperspace to explain faster-than-light travel. No one has discovered hyperspace, it’s just a hypothetical concept, but it solves the problem.

    In an earlier time if storytellers had created the Hulk, he might have been a normal man who fell under a curse that magically changed him into a monster and back. (The Hulk is, after all, also a variation on the werewolf archetype, so it’s no wonder that in the early stories he changes into the monster at nightfall.) In modern times, magic has been displaced by science in the popular mind as the source of wonders (leaving major exceptions like Harry Potter and Buffy Summers aside). So it behooves writers to give a creature like the Hulk ““ or any super-powered character ““ a facade of scientific credibility. My sense is that ideally the scientific explanation for the powers should be convincing enough to satisfy the layman. Of course, in real life super-powers don’t exist so a trained scientist could eventually find the holes in the explanation.

    Then there’s Bruce’s crazy father, David, whose experiments on himself ended up giving him the powers of the Absorbing Man. And there is no possible scientific explanation for being able to “absorb” the properties of materials one touches! In the Thor comics in which the Absorbing Man debuts (and shouldn’t he be part of the Thor license, not the Hulk’s?), he gets his powers from a spell cast by Loki, so the powers explicitly work by magic. Having turned David Banner into the Absorbing Man, the moviemakers don’t even seem to realize what the powers are for. Here’s David Banner held prisoner in handcuffs. Okay, so why doesn’t he absorb the properties of the steel in the handcuffs and escape? Come to think of it, since he is in contact with air, couldn’t he just turn into a gas and escape?

    So, to explain the Hulk, Ang Lee and writer James Schamus come up with nanotechnology AND the mutagenic effects of gamma radiation AND the hereditary effects of genetic engineering performed by Banner’s father on himself. And this complicated chain of catalysts still cannot explain how Bruce Banner becomes, in effect, a rampaging storybook giant. Maybe they just should have stuck with one simple pseudo-scientific cause rather than tiresomely establishing all three. To some degree the scientific explanations for how Banner became the Hulk are MacGuffins, to use Alfred Hitchcock’s term, plot devices that fill necessary functions in the mechanics of the narrative but are not important to the real thrust of the story.

    But from another perspective, the source of Bruce Banner’s super-powers is thematically very important indeed. Stan Lee has long said that he based the Hulk on Dr. Jekyll & Mr. Hyde and Frankenstein’s Monster.

    Genetic engineering even reinforces the Frankenstein theme: David Banner is Frankenstein himself and his son Bruce is the monster. Add Betty Ross into the equation, and the Hulk also ties into the Beauty and the Beast archetype, including that classic variation on the theme, King Kong.And Bruce Banner fits another classic archetype: he is also Faust. In the comics version of his origin, Bruce Banner figuratively makes a deal with the devil. There he is, the impassive nuclear scientist, calmly presiding over the testing of his invention, the gamma bomb, a terrible weapon indeed, designed to slaughter the enemy through lethal amounts of radiation. Who is Banner doing this for? The United States government, as represented by General “Thunderbolt” Ross, arrogant, blustering, and contemptuous of civilians who do not live up to his standards of rampant machismo. Banner just takes Ross’s verbal abuse, not bothering to stand up against him. Does Banner ask himself about the morality of creating this weapon for Ross? No, he doesn’t, and seems to regard himself as just pursuing his scientific interests regardless of the consequences. Did Stan Lee and Jack Kirby, creating the Hulk in the midst of the Cold War, consciously disapprove of Banner’s project? I don’t know, and ultimately it does not matter. As in the case of scientist J. Robert Oppenheimer, the question of the morality of using scientific discoveries to create such destructive weapons was a subject of debate in the early 1960s.

    And then Banner sights a trespasser on the test site, young Rick Jones, and suddenly it is as if the potential victims of the gamma bomb are no longer a theoretical concept but a real person in the here and now. It is as if Banner’s conscience has been awakened, and he rushes out to the test site to rescue Rick. But it is too late to halt the destruction Banner has complacently set into motion. Banner’s assistant Igor is actually a spy and disobeys his order to stop the countdown: Igor intends that Banner’s weapon will consume its creator’s life. And in a sense it does: Banner hurls Rick into a trench for safety (in those “duck and cover” days this apparently was sufficient) but is himself caught in the blast of gamma radiation.

    Banner survives, but now he is cursed to continually transform into the Hulk, embodies man’s dark side, his capacity for rage and destruction.

    Moreover, the Hulk is, in effect, the power of the nuclear bomb in a monstrous human form. In Entertainment Weekly, Jeff Jensen linked the Hulk to another green monster, Godzilla, who has long been regarded as a metaphor for the power of the atomic bomb that resonated with Japanese audiences after the destruction of Hiroshima and Nagasaki. Thus it makes sense that in the comics the Hulk swiftly evolved into a being strong enough to toss around tanks or to create small earthquakes or even to topple a mountain.

    Recently longtime Hulk writer Peter David wrote the brilliant one shot The Incredible Hulk: The End, depicting a possible future in which the Hulk is the last living creature (aside from mutated cockroaches, to no one’s surprise) on an Earth covered by lethal radiation after a nuclear war. David explicitly portrays the Hulk as a dark version of Prometheus, the Titan of Greek mythology who brought fire from the heavens to mankind.

    As punishment for so empowering man, the god Zeus had Prometheus chained to a mountain, and every day a great vulture would attack him, feeding on his inner organs. Overnight, the immortal Titan’s injuries would heal, and the torment would begin anew the next day. In The End Banner/The Hulk represents all those who brought nuclear fire ““ nuclear weaponry ““ to Earth, a force that in this story destroyed humanity. And now the Hulk suffers the punishment of Prometheus: each day assaulted by a swarm of mutated insects that he cannot fight, for whom he is their only source of food, and left virtually dead, only to regenerate and undergo the same horrors the next day. In this way the Hulk is humanity’s scapegoat, eternally undergoing punishment for man’s inhumanity to man, and never fully expiating humanity’s crimes.

    cic-002-02.jpgThis apocalyptic vision is really an extension of some of the basic concepts underlying the Hulk: The Hulk of The End suffers for humanity’s sins (yes, a strange kind of sinister Christ figure), just as Banner suffers in large degree because of his role in creating the gamma bomb. Peter David skillfully dramatizes these themes into an affecting tragedy in The End, something at which the Hulk moviemakers fell short.

    In part, Banner is a victim ““ of fate, of his dysfunctional childhood, and of the cruelty of his fellow men. But in part, Banner also brought his curse upon himself: he created the weapon of destruction that destroyed his life. And now as the Hulk, he is a vastly powerful menace to humanity, just as his bomb would have been.

    In Ang Lee’s Hulk, though, Bruce Banner is entirely a victim in becoming the Hulk. His father experimented with genetic engineering on himself, and Bruce inherited the genetic results. (And aren’t you tired, too, of the cliche of the scientist who tests his potentially dangerous new discovery on himself? What scientist in real life would be foolish enough to do that?) His father also murdered his mother, traumatizing the young Bruce, filling him with the inner rage that would later explode forth in the Hulk. The movie’s Bruce and Betty Ross are working in “nuclear biotechnology” (What does that mean? Can that possibly be a real scientific field?), working on a method of regenerating animal cells. Glenn Talbot wants to buy Bruce’s and Betty’s discovery so he can turn it to military uses, rendering armies immune to lasting injury. Bruce and Betty don’t want to sell out. In other words, the movie’s Bruce is not embarked on a morally questionable project: Talbot may be the Mephistopheles figure, but there is no Faustian bargain here, nor any attempt at redemption through Banner’s sacrificing himself to save Rick. Ang Lee complained to the Times (June 22, 2003) that in the comics Bruce Banner is a “wimp,” but the movie Bruce seems more acted upon than an active force himself.

    In the Hulk’s origin story in his very first comic in 1962, Bruce’s race to rescue Rick, and the subsequent nuclear blast, are highly dramatic: imagine how vivid such a sequence would be on film. In the Hulk movie, Bruce gets an unprepossessing lab worker out of the way of a nuclear device in his lab and gets exposed to a burst of gamma radiation himself. It’s staged so undramatically as to seem like a throwaway scene. “That’s it?” I thought, watching it. And the character who is saved just disappears from the movie. How significant that Lee and Schamus use all of the 1960 Hulk’s core supporting cast ““ Betty Ross, “Thunderbolt” Ross, Glenn Talbot ““ and not Rick Jones, through whose friendship and loyalty the readers could better empathize with Banner. Moreover, if Rick were in the movie, and they did him right (like hiring Peter David as dialogue consultant?), no one would have accused the film of being humorless.

    The Hulk’s strength and rage are in part metaphors for the psychological power of the repressed emotions within Bruce Banner, which date back to his dysfunctional childhood. In the movie, those emotions seem to consist of rage and pain over the murder of Bruce’s mother by his father, and presumably also anger over the child Bruce’s inability to prevent the murder. In the comic, however, Bruce’s father, (there given the alliterative name Brian Banner in traditional comics style) is also physically, emotionally and verbally abusive to young Bruce.

    Somehow it makes more dramatic sense to me that the Hulk is the reaction to the baby Bruce’s inability to protect himself from harm, as well as his mother, rather than just the latter. (In comics terms, if you witness your parents’ deaths as a child, you become the vengeful Batman, not the irrational, uncontrollable Hulk!) To baby Bruce, Brian Banner was the violent, irrational giant with unlimited strength with which to hurt him; as the Hulk, the adult Bruce has effectively become that giant himself (and, as we know, the Hulk still hates Bruce, his other self).

    Even so, it seems to me that Bruce Banner’s repressed childhood rage at his father, and even at the world, still does not entirely justify the sheer power of the Hulk in dramatic terms. It is when one adds the dimension that the Hulk represents modern man’s capacity for violence, his contemporary weapons of mass destruction, that the epic scale of the Hulk’s one-man battles against armies, and his capacity to level a city, seems completely appropriate. Keep in mind, too, that Bruce Banner’s dysfunctional childhood is a relatively recent addition to the Hulk continuity, but the atom bomb theme was there from the very start. (And hey, how come the movie shows the Hulk rampaging through San Francisco, and it never occurs to anyone that he could inadvertently trigger one of the city’s many underground faults?)

    Here is a lesson: one tampers with classic comic book continuity at the severe risk of diminishing the mythic subtext that makes the stories work. By changing the Hulk’s origin, Ang Lee, James Schamus and company have made it more contemporary, but they have stripped it of much of its thematic significance and weakened its dramatic impact.

    There are other things I like about the Hulk movie. For example, once the Hulk bursts free of captivity, the film brilliantly captures the Hulk in action as the comics artists have portrayed him; the Hulk picking up and tossing away tanks, the Hulk soaring over the countryside in enormous leaps, the Hulk pictured against vast desert landscapes, making me realize that the Hulk is, in his own way, a new version of the archetypal antihero of the American West, an outlaw of a different sort.

    I don’t think that the Hulk movie works overall as an action-adventure film, principally because Lee’s storytelling style is to a large degree unsuited to the source material. It is not because Ang Lee and company have taken the material so seriously. They may worry needlessly about justifying the Hulk’s powers in terms of hard science, but I do not fault them for wanting to explore the thematic meanings of the Hulk series. In part, indeed, their errors lie in not entirely understanding the themes of the comics, as I have attempted to show. Understanding what motivates the characters should help bring those characters to dramatic life, aid the audience in identifying and empathizing with them, give the viewers something to engage their minds and their interests, and make this more than a one-dimensional monster movie to be forgotten as soon as one leaves the theater. Why shouldn’t these fantasy adventure movies be entertaining AND smart?

    Last week my column dealt with the way many movie critics condescend to mainstream comics, and in some cases insist that superhero movies should consist of “dumb big fun.” The opening of the movie version of The League of Extraordinary Gentlemen presents us with even more evidence. Take a look at these contrasting reviews of League.

    Collin Levey in The Wall Street Journal (July 11, 2003):”League is surprisingly good fun … The movie is based on the comic books of Alan Moore and Kevin O’Neill, whose wit is dedicated to the sort of questions that have nagged eight-year-olds through the ages: for instance, who would win if Superman and Batman had it out?”But The League of Extraordinary Gentlemen succeeds the same way the original comic books did, by making the conflicts and dilemmas basic enough for a five-year-old, while giving the heroes and villains layers glamorous outfits and layers of complexity, to thicken the broth.

    Pirates of the Caribbean operates in the same spirit, by taking a cut-and-paste adventure script and making it campy.”

    Elvis Mitchell, The New York Times (July 11, 2003):

    “It’s a formidable task, bringing the comics’ dank, coruscating vision to the screen …. Mr. Moore’s melancholic and apocalyptic stories have a dour, murderous humor drizzling through the depressive clouds. … in his stories ““ from The [sic] Watchmen and V for Vendetta through League ““ the world is awash in brutality and ugliness, deserving of doom. Mr. Moore’s pleasure comes in serving up Old Testament balance …. Mr. Norrington and Mr. Robinson show glimmers of faith in Mr. Moore’s vision ““ that paranoia, suspicion and resentment as well as other major character flaws are more a part of the league’s bond than fighting for king and country.”

    Which of these two critics actually read and gained some understanding of Alan Moore’s League comic books? And which one either didn’t read the comics or, if he did, didn’t begin to get what they were about, but confidently acts as if he did? The answer is downright obvious, and I will be tackling the subject of the comics and film versions of Moore’s League in a future column.

    Presumably by sheer coincidence, within less than a week after my last column, the New York Times Arts and Leisure section published a piece by critic A. O. Scott entitled “The Pretentious Summer Superhero” (Sunday, June 13, 2003). Scott mentions Freud, Homer, and other “giants of Western thought” whose works influenced the makers of the Hulk movie and the latest Matrix film. Scott writes, “The Hulk and The Matrix Reloaded … are the latest, and perhaps the most extreme, examples of a new Hollywood subgenre, the summer reading-list blockbuster. This summer, millions of teenagers have been invited to experience the tedium and pedantry of graduate school in Dolby surround. … As someone who dropped out of real graduate school to spend my life going to the movies, I have to admit I’m a little perplexed…”

    As someone who attended graduate school and earned two graduate degrees, I’m a little perplexed, too. I look back on grad school as one of the best, most tedium-free times in my life, with intellectually stimulating teachers and bright, good-humored fellow students, some of whom became my lifelong friends. And I saw plenty of films on the side. Maybe Scott was simply enrolled in the wrong subject.

    Anyway, Scott raises the same question I addressed in my previous column: “If we risk taking certain pictures too seriously, are there others we don’t take seriously enough? The latter accusation tends to come from the more scholarly precincts of pop-culture fandom, from the comic-book, fantasy, and science-fiction aficionados … whose sensibilities have come to dominate large-scale, humor-deficient moviemaking in recent years. And they may have a point. But it has been a long time since anyone but a few unreconstructed culture snobs has denied that sci-fi and superhero stories can be illuminating, even profound, as well as entertaining. That argument is long settled….” I wonder what the writers for The Comics Journal, which has long dismissed the super hero genre as utter junk, will think of that. (Why do I get the sense that, in their eyes, Mr. Scott has just figuratively hung a bullseye around his neck.)

    I’ve spoken to a couple of comics pros who tell me that absolutely everyone they meet who learns they work in comics thinks that’s “cool.” Perhaps they live in the same alternate reality as A. O. Scott, where comics, even superhero comics, have won nearly universal acceptance as genuine art! Why, in a world like that, the comics industry would not be in severe financial straits, comics critics and historians like me and many others would be writing regular reviews and columns for major mainstream newspapers and magazines (just as film critics do!), The New York Times would frequently profile leading writers and artists in the comics field (as it does for creative figures in film, theatre, television, classical and pop music, and other fine arts), its book critics would review new graphic novels every week, and its Arts and Leisure section would not give articles dismissive, contemptuous titles like “The Pretentious Summer Superhero”! Ah, to live in the dream world of A. O. Scott! If only it were real.

    “But the fact that science fiction or comic book based movies are capable of exploring big themes does not mean that they do so automatically.” Who says that they do? No story genre does. “And in any genre it is dangerous to put the thematic cart before the narrative horse, which is what the makers of The Hulk and The Matrix Reloaded, so besotted with the allegorical dimensions of their stories, have begun to do.” Quite rightly, Scott points to The Lord of the Rings movies as successfully combining entertainment values with serious themes.

    But I think it is wrong to write as if the filmmakers of Hulk and Matrix Reloaded are so “besotted” with the intellectual themes of their movies that they consciously downplay the importance of dramatizing them effectively. As noted above, Ang Lee made The Hulk in the same directorial style that he has made his past films, a style that critics have showered with praise in the past. I suspect that Lee was fully aware that he had to find an effective dramatic story structure for presenting the film’s themes. It is simply that his style happens not to be entirely suited to super hero action-adventure. The Wachowski Brothers fill The Matrix Reloaded with action scenes clearly intended to dazzle and enthrall the audience: it’s not that they have lost sight of the goal of entertaining, but that critics and much of their audience haven’t been satisfied with the results in their latest movie.

    Moreover, whether or not a movie is “pretentious” has nothing to do with how successfully it works in dramatic terms. A movie is “pretentious” if the quality of the filmmakers’ ideas does not match up to their intellectual aspirations. And Scott is not addressing the ideas behind The Hulk, instead taking the pose that even a concept out of introductory-level Freud ““ the Hulk’s resentment towards father figures ““ is somehow one of those “unusually heavy intellectual demands” he dislikes.

    Now Scott is worried that the success of Lord of the Rings will “increase the vogue for pretentious blockbusters. Their existence offers a convenient solution to the big studios whose craving for profit is accompanied by a nagging desire for prestige, and who market their movies in two categories: serious movies and summer movies. The advanced-placement blockbuster allows them to have it both ways ““ or it would, if the audience and the critics would only do their homework.”

    cic-002-03.jpgFear not, Mr. Scott. I suspect that the disappointing box office performance of The Hulk and The Matrix Reloaded (they’ve sold tons of tickets, but not as many tons as Hollywood’s powers perhaps unrealistically assumed that they would) will instead inspire Hollywood to dumb down future fantasy adventure movies. The real avatar of the future might be the dumbed-down The League of Extraordinary Gentlemen movie, which critics hate because they see it as merely a loud, empty action flick with no ideas behind it.

    It’s really rather sad that Scott, who every week writes eruditely about not only Hollywood movies but challenging independent and foreign films, seems to feel he has to engage in traditional American anti-intellectualism. Beneath his piece in the same Arts and Leisure section, another author, John Sellers, writing about a series involving gay people, assures us that he himself is a straight guy who has “been to Hooters more times than I’ve eaten sushi.” Sellers is making a joke out of claiming to be a “Regular Guy,” kidding cliches of male heterosexual life. Scott, though, seems dead serious in protesting that he too is a Regular Guy, defined in this case not in terms of sexuality but of intelligence. Scott didn’t like grad school, no sirree, so he dropped out to watch flicks! And he doesn’t want to see any “term-paper blockbuster” that makes him feel he has to do “homework.” He’s not one of them thar pointy-headed intellectuals, even if he does spend his career reviewing art house films.

    No matter the lip service his article pays to the artistic potential of superhero and science fiction stories, I think Scott’s real feelings come out when he writes the following: “After the lukewarm notices for The Hulk and The Matrix [Reloaded], it has been interesting to note the praise heaped on Terminator 3: Rise of the Machines, for its refreshing (and relative) lack of pretension. The film … was hailed far and wide for its fidelity to the B-movie tradition of noisy, nonsensical spectacle … When I wrote that T3 was ‘loud, dumb and obvious.’ I, like many of my colleagues, meant that in a good way….” You see, in Scott’s view, Terminator 3 knows its place: it doesn’t aspire beyond being nonsensical and dumb.

    While Scott worries as if having to think about themes in superhero movies might ruin the taste of his popcorn, only two days before (June 11), his Times colleague Elvis Mitchell wrote a review of The League of Extraordinary Gentlemen movie that took for granted that adventure comics can have artistic merit and criticized the movie both for being an unsuccessful thriller and for not conveying enough of Alan Moore’s thematic vision. Mitchell notes that the “movie … suffers from its own anxieties ““ a dread of being too literate….” In the very same issue as Scott’s piece, the Times ran an article by Publishers Weekly critic Douglas Wolk, titled, “The Comic Book Was Better.” In it, Wolk not only skillfully analyzes Moore’s League comics but contends that the movie’s “greater flaw … is that it takes no notice of what Mr. Moore’s story is really about.” Indeed, one of Wolk’s points seems to be that the “fun” and “wit” of the comic book League is inextricably linked to its “delicious subtext,” however dark that proves to be. (It’s great that the Times ran a critique like this, even if it fails to mention Wolk’s article on the “Arts and Leisure” front page while making Scott’s disparaging piece a cover feature.)

    Perhaps herein lies a lesson for filmmakers who delve into the comics-based fantasy adventure. In order to adapt source material from the comics, one must first more fully understand the themes and characterizations in the comics, and how the writers and artists bring them to dramatic life on the comics page. Once one understands the underlying meanings, he can better adapt them in cinematic terms.

    Ang Lee told The New York Times (June 22, 2003) that “the reason the Hulk appealed to me is that I’ve never seen the comic-book genre as a movie genre; it’s not like film noir or screwball comedy. To me, there aren’t rules to follow.” First, of course, comics is not a genre but a medium, and it can be used for any genre, not just superheroes stories. However, superhero stories ARE a genre, and had Ang Lee paid more attention to its requirements, perhaps he might have adapted his filmmaking styles to the subject more effectively. In The New Yorker Lee is reported to have said, “I can’t make a comic book, but I can make a tragedy.” Had he understood the superhero genre more fully, he would have succeeded in both, as Peter David did in The End.

    Ang Lee was well intentioned in seeking to use the Hulk movie to explore the underlying themes behind the character. It would be sad to think that because the Hulk movie did not meet commercial expectations, Ang Lee has actually thwarted other filmmakers from pursuing a similar path in comics-based movies. Not every comic or movie based on comics that attempts to deal with serious themes is going to succeed. Some will, and some won’t, but that is true of every genre. But just because some of these efforts fail is no reason to decree that the genre should not even aspire towards higher goals. For decades now comics have been maturing as an artistic medium, and that process cannot occur without mistakes being made along the way. To try to confine comics and comics-based movies to the confines of mindless escapist entertainments is like trying to stifle a baby in its cradle before it has a chance to grow.

    -Copyright 2003 Peter Sanderson

  • Comics in Context #1: Big Dumb Fun – Comics Movies and Their Critics

    comicsincontext4.jpg

    Late one night last June I watched PBS talk show host Charlie Rose sitting across from director Ang Lee, their table surrounded by an ominous black void. As usual, Rose’s direct gaze and the way his voice gives measured weight to each word signaled the deep importance of the topic at hand. Rose looked at Lee and asked, “Why is the Hulk green?”

    With so many recent movies based on comic books, I find it interesting to see the mainstream media attempting to grapple with a subject that seems so familiar to those of us in the community of comics professionals and aficionados. Some might call this community a subculture, but I contend that there is a lot more knowledge and appreciation of comics in the general population than conventional wisdom ““ and opinion makers in the media ““ acknowledges. So I find it oddly gratifying to see The New York Times run an editorial entitled “Incredible Hulk of a Budget” (June 30, 2003) or to do a complimentary editorial about the Spider-Man movie (May 7, 2002). It’s fun seeing David Letterman dressing people up as Spider-Man, the Hulk, and even Daredevil and Nightcrawler, for comedy bits that seem affectionate rather than demeaning. And slowly but surely there is increasing critical respect for comics, not just alternatives but mainstream genre work as well, as in Entertainment Weekly‘s new irregular column of comics reviews.

    But still, serious treatment of mainstream comics is the exception rather than the rule. Charlie Rose’s cluelessness on the subject is a rather benign and amusing variation of the phenomenon. (Could it be that the Hulk is green because he’s a monster and it helps make him look inhuman and scary?) Now that many journalists and critics are writing about the recent superhero movies, we can see everything from ignorance about mainstream comics to condescension to them to outright contempt and hostility.

    Let me turn to another anecdote to help make my point. Months ago I was at the American Museum of the Moving Image in New York City for a screening of a film of the opera The Tales of Hoffmann that was introduced by George Romero, director of Night of the Living Dead. Romero was being honored by the museum with a retrospective of his work, and Hoffmann, a fantasy film with sorcerers and a dancing robot, was one of his major influences. And I am sitting in the audience thinking: here is a guy who directs movies about zombies who gets more critical respect and acclaim than top creators in mainstream comics.

    Over forty years ago, Westerns, film noir, screwball comedies, thrillers and other movie genres were not taken seriously, either by movie critics or by the film industry itself, and were regarded as empty-headed mass entertainments. (If you look back at the history of the Academy Awards and wonder why, say, John Ford’s The Searchers did not win Best Picture ““ or even get nominated ““ that’s why. Who takes Westerns seriously?) It took the new auteurist school of critics, first arising in France in the 1950s (like Francois Truffaut) and then in the 1960s in the United States (such as critic Andrew Sarris) who demonstrated that these popular entertainment genres were frameworks within which talented directors created enduring works of art. And thus in the 21st century even George Romero’s low-budget horror films can be recognized as personal artistic statements. (An article in the July 6, 2003 New York Times refers to “the spookily revitalized ghouls in the classic horror film Night of the Living Dead who were allegedly transformed by radiation from a Venus space probe, an emblem of the anxieties of the ’60s.”)

    The same critical revolution hasn’t happened with comics in America. Oh, alternative comics are getting increasing respect, especially if they tie in to a Big Subject (the Holocaust, Bosnia, etc.). But mainstream comics, which deal in genres like fantasy, horror, science fiction, and, of course, superheroes, still tend to be regarded as junk.

    Are any of you really surprised that The New York Times titled its review of the first X-Men movie “Pow! Misfit Heroes to the Rescue! Zap!”? The real surprise is that most articles I’ve read about this year’s comics-based movies don’t resort to the usual 1960s Batman TV show sound effects.

    I am struck by the way that some reviewers and journalists feel free to make pronouncements on comics without having done sufficient research on the subject. Roger Ebert acknowledges having once been a Marvel Comics reader and seems to retain a genuine fondness for Spider-Man. However well-intentioned, Ebert seems to have forgotten a lot about them. He begins his Hulk movie review by stating that “The Hulk is rare among Marvel superheroes in that his powers are a curse, not an advantage … It is about the anguish of having powers you did not seek and do not desire.” And how does this make the Hulk different from the Fantastic Four’s Thing, trapped in a grotesque body, who predated the Hulk, or the persecuted X-Men, or even Spider-Man, who is regularly tempted to renounce his costumed career and the use of his powers?

    cic-001-01.jpgIn his New Yorker profile of Ang Lee (June 30, 2003), drama critic John Lahr writes that “in his comic-book incarnation, the Hulk had little in the way of motivation. Unlike other superheroes, who are agents for good, the Hulk was conceived as a mutant. Part Gargantua and part Green Man … he simply raged when provoked, smashing his world to smithereens.” Just how many things in these few lines are wrong? Let us leave aside the variant personalities that Peter David and other writers gave different comics incarnations of the Hulk. Even Stan Lee’s traditional version of the Hulk is more complex than simply a raging beast: for example, he is paradoxically driven by a need for peace of mind, forever longing for a solitude that his military pursuers refuse to grant him. Are all other superheroes forces for good? The Sub-Mariner, who effectively began as a one-man terrorist army, predated the Hulk by over two decades. What does Lahr mean that the Hulk was conceived as a “mutant”? Even apart from the question of whether the Hulk fits that definition, isn’t Lahr aware that the X-Men were “conceived as mutants”? And aren’t they forces for good?

    I suspect that Lahr is actually assuming that the Lou Ferrigno TV version of the Hulk is the same as the comics version. I will give Lahr this, however: I like his comparison of the Hulk to the “Green Man” archetype of folklore, the man of nature, which lies behind such diverse characters as Robin Hood and Swamp Thing. No wonder the movie ends up with Banner in the green world of a rain forest. (So there really is a profound answer to the question of why the Hulk is green, even if neither Charlie Rose nor Ang Lee figured it out.)

    If someone writing about a comics-based movie does not do research into the comics, it should be no surprise that they treat comics creators are nonpersons. In his New Yorker article Lahr refers to “the Hulk’s creators, Marvel Comics.” Now how could there be a more perfect expression of the work for hire theory of artistic creation? The company created the character, not any mere individuals. By the same logic, next time that Lahr reviews Hamlet, I should expect him to state that it was created by the Globe Theatre company.

    If the creators of the comics are nonpersons, then by extension, there is the assumption that any intellectual substance in a film based on comics must be the work of the filmmakers. Lahr goes on to write in The New Yorker that “Onscreen. . .Lee has given the Hulk psychological depth; he has reimagined the Hulk’s history as part of the universal struggle between patriarchy, repression and desire, which Lee has spent much of his career exploring.” And so Ang Lee has, but, of course, Banner/Hulk’s struggle between repression and desire was inspired by Stan Lee’s acknowledged source for the character, Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, and every writer of the Hulk comic has dealt with the theme.

    As for the patriarchy theme, The New York Times‘s Elvis Mitchell, who seems to have considerably more knowledge of comics than most major film critics, states that Banner’s father issues derive from “the grim melodramatic scenes of the character’s childhood, introduced by the writer Peter David in the late 1980s” (June 22, 2003). In Entertainment Weekly (June 27-July 4, 2003), Jeff Jensen even points to a specific story in which, he says, Peter established Banner’s childhood horrors. And they are both wrong. It’s good to see Peter’s contributions to the Hulk mythos acknowledged in major publications (more than Marvel or Universal will do), and he certainly did more with Banner’s Oedipal traumas, but he did not invent Banner’s dysfunctional childhood. That was the work of Bill Mantlo in Incredible Hulk #312 (October, 1985), and perhaps Mantlo’s most significant contribution to Marvel lore.

    Does assigning the proper credit matter? Let’s put it this way: I suspect Mitchell and Jensen might have been embarrassed to have made a similar mistake about film history. Perhaps they should be excused since Mantlo’s story is relatively obscure (though the History Channel’s recent documentary showed a panel from it without mentioning his name) and there are so few sources on comics history (though I mention it prominently in MY book). But that’s really the point: there should be more books and articles written about comics history!

    Prejudices against comics also extend to their audience, real or perceived. It has been observed that various old-time Hollywood movie directors resisted being treated as artists by the new school of film critics and historians that rose in the 1960s. Perhaps that is because the conventional wisdom of their time was that the directors’ genre films were no more than well-crafted entertainments. And now one can see something of the same mindset at work. One of the producers of the Hulk movie, Gale Anne Hurd “jests” in The New York Times (June 16, 2003) that she has spent her career making fantasy adventure films, due to “arrested development.” It’s too bad that she has to feel she has to make a self-deprecatory joke about her life’s work, as if to apologize for it, which the rest of the article makes clear she takes seriously indeed. But it’s understandable considering the way people condescend to the genres she works in.Far worse is when insecure apology turns to offhanded contempt. It is clear from his interviews that Ang Lee takes the Hulk seriously, but nonetheless, referring to his sons in The New York Times (June 22, 2003), “‘They’re comic book geeks,’ Mr. Lee says, with an inflection that’s the aural version of a shrug.” Can Lee be unaware that he has just insulted his sons before The New York Times‘ vast readership, likening them to circus performers who bite the heads off chickens? Surely people at comics companies would not insult their audience this way. Here, for example, from last year (May 7, 2002) in the Times: “‘The community of Marvel Comics geeks, from the baby boomers to the newcomers, is a pretty huge community,’ said Avi Arad, president of Marvel Studios.” Hmm. And here I thought the phrase “Marvel zombie” was bad.If the audience is made up of “geeks,” then what they are reading or watching must be garbage. Kenneth Turan of The Los Angeles Times (May 2, 2003) actually likes the second X-Men movie, but says, “It’s the kind of superhero movie we want if we have to have superhero movies at all.” In his own May 2 review in the Chicago Sun-Times, Roger Ebert praises X2 with a not so faint damn ““ “I had a good time. Dumb, but good.” ““ and claims it is “made for (and possibly by) those with short attention spans,” a nasty knock at the filmmakers as well as their audience. Ebert also claims that X2 is true to the comics in its use of “perfunctory dialogue.” I’ve never heard, say, Roy Thomas’s, Chris Claremont’s, or Grant Morrison’s X-Men dialogue described as “perfunctory” before.

    It may be that some reviewers are so put off by the outer trappings of the superhero genre ““ the costumes, the powers ““ that they do not expect the movies to have any value and therefore do not try to find any. Ebert contends that X2 is “not even trying to develop a story arc.” What, did he miss the overall plotline about Stryker’s attempt to turn the government against mutants and then wipe them all out? Or the character arcs such as Wolverine’s search for his past, Jean’s attempts to control her expanding powers, or Pyro’s defection from Xavier to Magneto? In his Chicago Sun-Times review of the Daredevil movie, Ebert seems bewildered by the fact that Daredevil is Catholic and belittles it, though this may simply be a measure of the film’s inability to dramatize Frank Miller’s themes of Catholic idealism, guilt, repression and redemption from the comics.

    cic-001-02.jpgEbert quite reasonably wonders how the movie’s Daredevil executes all those superhuman leaps. On the Ebert & Roeper TV show, fellow critic Richard Roeper argued that it was simple: Daredevil can leap great heights because his sense of touch is superhumanly sensitive. (Now what possible sense does that make?) In his Chicago Sun-Times review (Feb. 14, 2003), though, Ebert says that the explanation did not really matter, then adding a sneer at comics readers: “Comics fans, however, study the mythology and methodology with the intensity of academics. It is reassuring, in this world of inexplicabilities, to master a limited subject within a self-contained universe. Understand, truly understand, why Daredevil defies gravity, and the location of the missing matter making up 80 percent of the universe can wait for another day.” And perhaps decades ago, someone might have used a similar tactic to castigate Ebert for studying the history of Hollywood studio films.

    In fact, in his reviews of superhero movies, Ebert continually wonders about silly things, the very sin he ascribes to comics fans. Why, he seems puzzled, is Wolverine a more prominent character in the movies than Cyclops or Pyro, when they are more powerful? (Because he has such a dramatic personality? Because slashing with claws ““ this film’s equivalent of Errol Flynn dueling with a sword ““ is more viscerally exciting to audiences?) “What would happen if Pyro and Iceman went head to head? I visualize the two of them in a pool of hot water.” I think we’re verging on “Who’s stronger, Thor or the Hulk?” territory here, but wait: there’s more. Ebert is puzzled by the X-Men’s sex lives. “How inconvenient if during sex your partner was accidentally teleported, frozen, slashed, etc. Does Cyclops wear his dark glasses to bed?” (And by the way, the real answer about Daredevil’s leaps, as Elvis Mitchell notes in his New York Times review, which does not condescend, is that Daredevil simply can’t move about like Spider-Man and the film made a mistake.)

    Then there are the reviewers who seem to be arguing that they like movies based on mainstream comics, as long as they stay entertainingly trivial and do not dare aspire to any serious concerns. In his New York Times review of the Hulk movie A. O. Scott commends Ang Lee and company “for trying to push the musclebound superhero genre in new directions,” but argues that “They seem at once to be taking the material too seriously and condescending to it” leading to “mythomaniacal pretension.” Lisa Schwarzbaum in Entertainment Weekly (June 27-July 4, 2003) complains that Ang Lee “anesthetizes the Marvel comics mutant with a mopey psychological back story that leaves little unanalyzed space for fun. . . a big-budget comic-book adaptation has rarely felt so humorless and intellectually defensive about its own pulpy roots.” Schwarzbaum says she’s “ready for some dumb big fun” and doesn’t get it.

    Similarly, writing about the new Charlie’s Angels movie in Time (July 7, 2003), critic Richard Schickel complains that “after The Matrix Reloaded and The Hulk. there’s something refreshing about this movie’s complete lack of intellectual pretense. No Freudian issues are explored. No reference is made to any philosophical systems, fashionable or not.” Note the loaded word: any attempt to give this kind of movie any intellectual depth is “pretense.” Similarly, on CBS Sunday Morning (July 5, 2003) critic John Leonard noted that while he sees Terminator 3 as a “mess,” he gave it credit for not being a “pretentious mess” like the Hulk movie.

    Each one of these critics seems to be asking, why can’t these superhero movies be stupid like they’re supposed to be?

    And then there is outright hostility to mainstream comics material. Frank Rich, a media critic for The New York Times, positively gloats in his June 29 column, “Harry Crushes the Hulk,” that the first day sales of 100 million for the fifth Harry Potter book far surpassed the entire 62 million brought in by the Hulk movie on its opening weekend.

    “As Harry readers suffer no shortage of attention spans” ““ another jab that people who like comics movies suffer from ADD ““ “so they still love fantasy that does not come equipped with computer-generated special effects.” (One could point out that the comic books in which the Hulk has appeared for forty-one years don’t have CGI, but the Harry Potter movies have plenty of them.) Rich points out that Harry Potter’s initial popularity came about through word of mouth, and that even this year’s massive publicity for the book reflects “genuine demand for the next installment of Harry’s tale,” contrasting it with Universal’s marketing budget for the Hulk movie. Is it not possible, Mr. Rich, that much of the interest in the Hulk movie ““ or the Spider-Man and X-Men movies ““ came about because these characters have been published in comics for forty years, and generations of readers have discovered and developed affection for these characters without benefit of major media campaigns?

    Rich predicts that “as you’re reading this, The Hulk, like other summer hits before it, will probably be on the skids, with a box-office falloff possibly as high as 60 percent for its second weekend, its first step to an oblivion that will end some months from now with its video or DVD being dumped in the sales bin at Wal-Mart.” Indeed, the film did have a 70 percent falloff in its second weekend, though I suspect there will be plenty of film and comics buffs buying the DVD. But can’t you sense Rich’s apparent glee in consigning the movie to “oblivion” without actually having any evidence or giving any indication that he has actually seen the movie in question. He says the Hulk movie will fail because he wants the Hulk movie to fail, because how could a movie based on a superhero comic be any good?

    A particularly awful recent example of blind contempt for comics is writer Ned Martel’s review of the recent History Channel documentary, Comic Book Superheroes Unmasked (in the June 23, 2003 New York Times). Referring to the show’s middle-aged and elderly interviewees, Martel sneers that “grown men push the comic book’s importance up, up and away from reality.” To Martel comics are no more than “teenage treats.” The show did not make its case for Alan Moore’s Watchmen in Martel’s mind if he can write, “Now as ever the texts are unfailingly jingoistic and offer few plot options other than victory for truth, justice and the American way. With invincibility guaranteed,” Martel goes on, “the creators had extra brain space available to transmogrify the heroes in new and grotesque incarnations.” Wait, even apart from what he means by “grotesque incarnations” (Of Superman? Who does he mean?), is it my imagination or did Martel just imply that comics creators have rather limited brain capacity?

    Not only does Martel give no indication he has bothered to look at any contemporary comics but, more damningly, he betrays no knowledge that today’s comics deal with genres other than superheroes. (He hasn’t even heard of Art Spiegelman’s Pulitzer Prize-winning Maus, as far as I can tell.) Judging by Martel’s reaction, the History Channel’s attempt to persuade people of the cultural value of comics failed miserably. Martel consigns all of comics not just to oblivion but to damnation: “However wearying the world may seem, the demimonde of comic books has long offered readers an enlivening freak show. Good might never seem so good, nor evil so evil, anywhere else, and one man can don a mask and some tights and protect all from peril. It’s just that simple, despite all high-flying arguments to the contrary. Ka-splat.” There’s no need to examine the evidence; Martel has made up his mind. Perhaps Martel thought Dr. Frederic Wertham, demagogic adversary of comics in the 1950s, was the hero of the documentary.Despite all of the above, there are also film critics who demonstrate their willingness and insight to recognize that comics-based fantasy films can successfully deal with serious matters. In The Los Angeles Times, Kenneth Turan seems to be surprised to have made this discovery: “One of the unexpected aspects of X2 is the way its concerns seem to be uncannily relevant today, starting with an opening observation that ‘sharing the world has never been humanity’s defining attribute.’ And the central theme of both the film and the comic ““ how relentlessly suspicious we are of those who are different ““ has equal resonance just now. X2 might nor be the place you’d think to look for any kind of message, but there you are.”Variety‘s lead film critic Todd McCarthy (in the June 16-22 issue) acclaims Ang Lee’s Hulk film as “this emotionally cool yet anguished tale of dual Oedipal conflicts of Greek tragedy stature.” Well, no, I wouldn’t say the Hulk movie is on the level of Sophocles, but I think it is wonderful that McCarthy does not put a limit on the artistry that a “comic book movie” can achieve. Indeed, McCarthy goes on to say that Lee and writer James Schamus “have used the Marvel comic … as a means to explore such weighty issues as the search for one’s true identity, the struggle of an everyday personality with a dark inner self, father-child legacies, repressed memories, lost love and transformative anger.” At times, McCarthy writes, the film succeeds in treating these themes in a way that is “genuinely expressive and worth taking seriously.” McCarthy sees Ang Lee’s Hulk as falling short of the genuine tragedy he finds in King Kong and concludes, “Hulk is, in the end, a noble, shrewd, skillful but still thwarted try at upgrading one of the preferred genres of the moment and of respecting the intelligence of the audience more than is the norm these days.”

    Roger Ebert also admires the Hulk movie. He would probably say that it has not changed his views about other superhero movies, but I suspect that the Hulk movie has opened his eyes to the way of seeing superhero fantasy as metaphor for real psychological and social issues. In his review (June 20, 2003), Roger Ebert observes that “Ang Lee’s Hulk … is not so much about a green monster as about two wounded adult children of egomaniacs …. These two duelling oedipal conflicts [Banner’s and Betty’s] are at the heart of Hulk, and it’s touching how in many scenes we are essentially looking at damaged children …. The movie brings up issues about genetic experimentation, the misuse of scientific research and our instinctive dislike of misfits, and actually talks about them. [Ang Lee] is trying here to actually deal with the issues in the story of the Hulk ….” (And there Ebert seems to acknowledge that these themes may be present in the comics as well.)

    Elvis Mitchell of The New York Times clearly not only knows a lot about comics but values the better works in the medium, whether they are in the superhero genre or not. Mitchell knows enough to criticize director/writer Mark Steven Johnson in his Daredevil movie review (February 14, 2003) for altering Daredevil’s origin and to explain credibly why the changes both matter and were mistaken. Mitchell also makes a point of paying tribute to Frank Miller as the creator of much of the source material for the movie. Mitchell’s principal complaint against the film seems to be that it treats the genuine depth of the source material in too superficial and unimaginative a fashion. “It turns the legendary Man Without Fear into something second-rate and ordinary, a fate he suffered too often in the comics until rescued with pulp elan by Mr. Miller.”

    Most strikingly, Mitchell notes that “the picture lacks the wit to show the moral qualms an attorney might have over choosing a violent alternative. The movie’s simple-minded concept flattens the protagonist. How often must we note that the comic-book rendition of a character is more fully realized than the movie version?” Exactly! Mitchell goes down as something of a hero in my book just for making that point.

    Film historian Neal Gabler, in an article called “American Dreams” in the May 12, 2002 New York Times, goes more deeply into the subject of superhero movies, persuasively arguing that Spider-Man‘s theme of power and responsibility extended not just to the adolescents perceived as the comics’ audience, but to adults (as shown in the story arc for Norman Osborn in the film), and, indeed, to the role of the United states in world affairs. Now, there’s one reason why the superhero is a specifically American mythic figure.

    What I find even more gratifying is that Andrew Sarris, a pioneer in bringing critical attention to the film genres of previous generations, now finds himself starting to appreciate comic book fantasy as well.

    cic-001-03.jpgIn his review of the second X-Men movie, (New York Observer, May 30,2003) rather than making sweeping declarations on a subject he has not investigated, Sarris displays a winning humility on the subject, admitting he knows nothing of adventure comic books or contemporary graphic novels. To his own apparent surprise, Sarris says, “But having seen and enjoyed X2, I am now determined to catch up with X-Men the comic book, as well as Mr. Singer’s previous movie, X-Men (2000) ““ which is to say, in the ancient words of Jerry Lewis, ‘I liked it! I liked it!’” Interestingly, though Sarris has never read Chris Claremont’s X-Men comics or, it seems, even heard of him, he zeroes in on one of Claremont’s major contributions to the X-Men mythos, being particularly struck by the female characters: “Considering the macho fantasizing that traditionally goes on in the genre, the women make up as rich and varied an assortment of female characters ““ heart and mind, body and soul ““ as has been assembled in any movie this year.” Sarris enumerates several of the film’s plotlines that Ebert somehow missed, and when Sarris notes that “Faithful Marvel readers can explain all the subtexts better than I can,” seems to be sincerely respectful of the material, rather than condescending towards aficionados who take the genre seriously.

    Sarris concludes, “Suffice it to say that I was steadily engrossed and entertained and ultimately moved by a drama that is, in the end, more human than mutant. Even if, like me, you consider yourself too serious-minded to sit through an already certified blockbuster not entirely of this world with a cryptic title like X2, give this prolonged splash of special effects a chance. It is better than its genre.”

    Actually, no, it isn’t. X2 does not transcend its genre because it is good; it demonstrates the excellence of which the genre is capable. Why shouldn’t we judge a medium or a genre by the best material it can produce, or by its potential for greatness, rather than by its bad and mediocre examples? Is there a genre in literature or film or any creative medium that has not produced bad work as well as good?

    Perhaps the real sign of progress is the increasing critical acclaim and acceptance for other works of adventure fantasy that are closely related to the kind of fantasy in American comics. It’s the masks and costumes, and the knowledge that a concept originated in comics, that seems to trigger the critical prejudices against comics. Look at the widespread critical acclaim and academic interest in Buffy the Vampire Slayer, whose final episode was honored with an editorial in The New York Times. Yet Buffy is a superhero series without the costumes: the frequent references on the show to Buffy as a “superhero” or as having “super powers” make clear to anyone paying attention. Although there is a growing critical backlash to The Matrix films, numerous journalists take seriously the reported philosophical underpinnings of the series. It too is a superhero series, with a hero with superhuman abilities, strong comics influences, and actual costumes (the black leather outfits, long coats, and sunglasses being the contemporary equivalents of tights, capes and masks). Note that Todd McCarthy, in reviewing The Hulk, acknowledges another fantasy adventure film, King Kong as a genuine work of tragedy!

    Fantasy adventure films that use the supernatural rather than science fiction seem more likely to win critical acclaim, such as the Lord of the Rings trilogy. Frank Rich attacks the Hulk movie by praising the Harry Potter books, which are widely acknowledged as being for adults as well as children. Yet the Potter books and films are in fact well written variations on the heroic quest in a fantasy world. (The occasional references I see critics make linking Voldemort to Darth Vader dimly recognize this point.) I have yet to read an article that points out that Harry Potter and X-Men both concern schools that teach “misfit” students how to use their paranormal powers. (But now you have.)

    With all the movies and television series based on or influenced by comics, comics have more influence on the popular imagination than before. But, as I’ve shown above, there is too little informed criticism written about mainstream comics. And that’s why I’ve accepted the invitation to do this column, which I have dubbed “Comics in Context.”

    Some of you may know of my work, going back to my critiques in comics letter pages, the articles I wrote and interviews I conducted for magazines like Amazing Heroes, The Comics Journal and Comic Buyer’s Guide, and my extensive contributions to The Official Handbook of the Marvel Universe and DC’s Who’s Who. More recently, I was Marvel’s archivist and wrote a coffee table book about the company’s characters for Harry N. Abrams, Marvel Universe. For the last year I have been collaborating with producer/director Constantine Valhouli on Sex, Lies and Super Heroes, an independent film about comics, which will have its West Coast premiere this month at San Diego’s Comic Con International.

    What I intend to do in this column is to critique comics, both classic material and new, and adaptations of comics series into other media, from an informed historical perspective. I have researched and studied mainstream comics going back to 1935: I can trace the development and evolution of the great characters and important series over the decades, show why they are culturally significant, and identify the important work that major creators have done with them.

    There’s a lot to talk about, starting with this year’s run of comics-based movies. So, here’s your invitation to come back for future installments of “Comics in Context”: I hope you’ll enjoy the ride.

    -Copyright 2003 Peter Sanderson